Articles by alphabetic order
A B C D E F G H I J K L M N O P Q R S T U V W X Y Z
 Ā Ī Ñ Ś Ū Ö Ō
1 2 3 4 5 6 7 8 9 0


Difference between revisions of "The Dawn of Tantra"

From Tibetan Buddhist Encyclopedia
Jump to navigation Jump to search
Line 5: Line 5:
  
  
THE TERM TANTRA, from the time of its first appearance in the West up to the present day, has been subject to serious misunderstandings. The term was introduced into the English language in 1799 when tantric works were discovered by missionaries in India. These were not Buddhist works. In fact at that  
+
THE TERM TANTRA, from the time of its first [[appearance]] in the [[West]] up to the {{Wiki|present}} day, has been [[subject]] to serious misunderstandings. The term was introduced into the English [[language]] in 1799 when [[tantric]] works were discovered by [[missionaries]] in [[India]]. These were not [[Buddhist]] works. In fact at that  
  
time it was hardly known in the West that such a thing as Buddhism existed. The term tantra was then known only as the title of these works, the contents of which were quite different from what people expected in books dealing with philosophy and religion. The missionaries were for the most part quite  
+
time it was hardly known in the [[West]] that such a thing as [[Buddhism]] existed. The term [[tantra]] was then known only as the title of these works, the contents of which were quite different from what [[people]] expected in [[books]] dealing with [[philosophy]] and [[religion]]. The [[missionaries]] were for the most part quite  
  
shocked that other people had religious and philosophical ideas so different from their own. To them the word tantra meant no more than these expanded treatises; but since the subject matter dealt with in these treatises was so unusual from their point of view, the term began to acquire quite a peculiar  
+
shocked that other [[people]] had [[religious]] and [[philosophical]] [[ideas]] so different from their [[own]]. To them the [[word]] [[tantra]] meant no more than these expanded treatises; but since the [[subject]] {{Wiki|matter}} dealt with in these treatises was so unusual from their point of view, the term began to acquire quite a peculiar  
  
connotation, a connotation which proper study of the texts has not borne out. Unfortunately, in this case as in so many others, once a false conception has been formed, a nearly superhuman effort is required to root out and set right all the wrong ideas and odd connotations that have grown up around it. I am  
+
connotation, a connotation which proper study of the texts has not borne out. Unfortunately, in this case as in so many others, once a false {{Wiki|conception}} has been formed, a nearly superhuman [[effort]] is required to [[root]] out and set right all the wrong [[ideas]] and odd connotations that have grown up around it. I am  
  
going to try to tell you what the term tantra actually means in a technical sense.
+
going to try to tell you what the term [[tantra]] actually means in a technical [[sense]].
First of all, one must distinguish between the tantra of the Hinduist tradition and the tantra of the Buddhist tradition. These two traditions, both  
+
First of all, one must distinguish between the [[tantra]] of the [[Hinduist]] [[tradition]] and the [[tantra]] of the [[Buddhist tradition]]. These two [[traditions]], both  
  
indigenous to India, for a long period of time used the same language—Sanskrit. But each tradition stipulated particular uses for its terms. What one  
+
indigenous to [[India]], for a long period of time used the same language—Sanskrit. But each [[tradition]] stipulated particular uses for its terms. What one  
  
tradition understood by a specific term was not necessarily what the other tradition understood by it. When Buddhist studies originated in the West, which was only comparatively recently, it was assumed by the first investigators that since the Buddhists used the same Sanskrit terms as the Hindus, they would mean the same thing by them. This was the first of many wrong conclusions that they drew.
+
[[tradition]] understood by a specific term was not necessarily what the other [[tradition]] understood by it. When [[Buddhist studies]] originated in the [[West]], which was only comparatively recently, it was assumed by the first investigators that since the [[Buddhists]] used the same [[Sanskrit]] terms as the [[Hindus]], they would mean the same thing by them. This was the first of many wrong conclusions that they drew.
 
   
 
   
 
   
 
   
  
Let us apply ourselves to an understanding of tantra as it developed in the Buddhist tradition. A term that has been used from the beginning in close association with the term tantra is the Sanskrit prabandha. Prabandha means continuity. This is a continuity of being, which divides into two grounds: we  
+
Let us apply ourselves to an [[understanding]] of [[tantra]] as it developed in the [[Buddhist tradition]]. A term that has been used from the beginning in close association with the term [[tantra]] is the [[Sanskrit]] [[prabandha]]. [[Prabandha]] means continuity. This is a continuity of being, which divides into two grounds: we  
  
have to start somewhere, and then go a certain way (and perhaps arrive at a goal). This is the way tantra was presented. It refers to an immediate human situation which arises out of the question of how we are going to be. Tantra also sees the question of how we are going to be in terms of relationship, realizing that man is always related to something or someone.   
+
have to start somewhere, and then go a certain way (and perhaps arrive at a goal). This is the way [[tantra]] was presented. It refers to an immediate [[human]] situation which arises out of the question of how we are going to be. [[Tantra]] also sees the question of how we are going to be in terms of relationship, [[realizing]] that man is always related to something or someone.   
  
  
Tantra approaches the question of being in various ways; thus there is more than one presentation of it. The first approach is called kriyatantra. In the kriyatantra the emphasis is on how a person acts. Kriya means “action.” Action is here seen symbolically and dealt with in terms of ritual. We need not be mystified by the idea of ritual. An example of ritual is the custom of a man’s removing his hat when he meets a lady. It is a kind of formalized gesture.  
+
[[Tantra]] approaches the question of being in various ways; thus there is more than one presentation of it. The first approach is called [[kriyatantra]]. In the [[kriyatantra]] the {{Wiki|emphasis}} is on how a [[person]] acts. [[Kriya]] means “[[action]].” [[Action]] is here seen [[symbolically]] and dealt with in terms of [[ritual]]. We need not be mystified by the [[idea]] of [[ritual]]. An example of [[ritual]] is the {{Wiki|custom}} of a man’s removing his hat when he meets a lady. It is a kind of formalized gesture.  
  
It is also a way of going about a human relationship. The emphasis in the kriyatantra is on relationship as expressed in this kind of formalized gesture. In this case the emphasis is far-reaching and covers many aspects of relationship. The kriyatantra is further particularized in its approach to human relationship in that it deals with the simplest and earliest stages of it.
+
It is also a way of going about a [[human]] relationship. The {{Wiki|emphasis}} in the [[kriyatantra]] is on relationship as expressed in this kind of formalized gesture. In this case the {{Wiki|emphasis}} is far-reaching and covers many aspects of relationship. The [[kriyatantra]] is further particularized in its approach to [[human]] relationship in that it deals with the simplest and earliest stages of it.
  
  
The earliest form of relationship is that of a child with his parents. There is a kind of dominance involved here. Someone has to tell the child what and what not to do. When this relational situation is transferred into a religious context it becomes the idea that man is subject to a transcendental entity. This is perhaps the generally accepted idea and it is also the framework in the kriyatantra. Here the practitioner tries to gain favor with the one with  
+
The earliest [[form]] of relationship is that of a child with his [[parents]]. There is a kind of dominance involved here. Someone has to tell the child what and what not to do. When this relational situation is transferred into a [[religious]] context it becomes the [[idea]] that man is [[subject]] to a [[transcendental]] [[entity]]. This is perhaps the generally accepted [[idea]] and it is also the framework in the [[kriyatantra]]. Here the [[practitioner]] tries to gain favor with the one with  
  
whom he is interrelated. This and the strong ritualistic emphasis are two main characteristics of the kriyatantra. This tantra also stresses purification. The ritual includes various ablutions. Some of them are purely symbolic in importance, and perhaps the sense of cleanliness involved might seem somewhat exaggerated. We must realize, however, that the sense of being clean can become extremely important in an emotional context such as this one. It has a much more profound significance than in ordinary circumstances when someone says: “Now before you eat, wash your hands.” So this emphasis on purity is another characteristic of kriyatantra.
+
whom he is {{Wiki|interrelated}}. This and the strong [[ritualistic]] {{Wiki|emphasis}} are two main [[characteristics]] of the [[kriyatantra]]. This [[tantra]] also stresses [[purification]]. The [[ritual]] includes various ablutions. Some of them are purely [[symbolic]] in importance, and perhaps the [[sense]] of [[cleanliness]] involved might seem somewhat exaggerated. We must realize, however, that the [[sense]] of being clean can become extremely important in an [[emotional]] context such as this one. It has a much more profound significance than in ordinary circumstances when someone says: “Now before you eat, wash your hands.” So this {{Wiki|emphasis}} on [[purity]] is another [[characteristic]] of [[kriyatantra]].
  
  
But man is not content with merely being told what to do. He is also a thinking being and will ask questions. And here is where a further approach to tantra, known as the charyatantra comes in. Again here, tantra refers to a relational situation. But here the emphasis has shifted. We are no longer only concerned with following certain accepted rules of relationship, but also to a certain extent with understanding the implications of them. This marks the  
+
But man is not content with merely being told what to do. He is also a [[thinking]] being and will ask questions. And here is where a further approach to [[tantra]], known as the [[charyatantra]] comes in. Again here, [[tantra]] refers to a relational situation. But here the {{Wiki|emphasis}} has shifted. We are no longer only concerned with following certain accepted {{Wiki|rules}} of relationship, but also to a certain extent with [[understanding]] the implications of them. This marks the  
  
entry of a certain questioning of ourselves. Why are we doing these things? Why do we behave in such-and-such a way? Certainly we do not discard our behavior at this point, but we ask about its significance. And this we do by thinking more about it. We try to gain insight into it and this can be a kind of meditation.
+
entry of a certain questioning of ourselves. Why are we doing these things? Why do we behave in such-and-such a way? Certainly we do not discard our {{Wiki|behavior}} at this point, but we ask about its significance. And this we do by [[thinking]] more about it. We try to gain [[insight]] into it and this can be a kind of [[meditation]].
  
  
Here there begins to be a balance between thought and action. This change from the previous mere acceptance of authority corresponds to a change in the character of our relationship with the one to whom we are relating. It is no longer a question of a master telling his servant or slave what to do. There is now more of a feeling of intimacy, of comradeship, more of an equal status. The one is still willing to learn, but the other now realizes that he is in  
+
Here there begins to be a [[balance]] between [[thought]] and [[action]]. This change from the previous mere [[acceptance]] of authority corresponds to a change in the [[character]] of our relationship with the one to whom we are relating. It is no longer a question of a [[master]] telling his servant or slave what to do. There is now more of a [[feeling]] of intimacy, of comradeship, more of an {{Wiki|equal}} {{Wiki|status}}. The one is still willing to learn, but the other now realizes that he is in  
  
the same situation as the first. It is a relationship of friendship and friendship can only be based on an acceptance of the other person in his or her own right. Servitude makes friendship impossible.
+
the same situation as the first. It is a relationship of [[friendship]] and [[friendship]] can only be based on an [[acceptance]] of the other [[person]] in his or her [[own]] right. Servitude makes [[friendship]] impossible.
  
  
But friendship can be developed still further than this first intimacy. Friendship often entails our trying to find out more bout the relationship. What is valuable about this relationship that compels us to cultivate it? This questioning process leads to the further development of insight. The emphasis has shifted again. This new aspect of the total situation of how we are together brings us into the yogatantra.
+
But [[friendship]] can be developed still further than this first intimacy. [[Friendship]] often entails our trying to find out more bout the relationship. What is valuable about this relationship that compels us to cultivate it? This questioning process leads to the further [[development of insight]]. The {{Wiki|emphasis}} has shifted again. This new aspect of the total situation of how we are together brings us into the [[yogatantra]].
  
  
The term yoga has many meanings. In the Buddhist context, it means “to harness.” It is etymologically related to the English word yoke. It means to harness everything in us in order to gain more insight. Thus the situation, the tantra, in which this is the emphasis is called the yogatantra. Here there is a teamwork which is even better than that between two friends. But there is still room for further development because we still consider the other slightly different from ourselves. This is where the fourth division, the mahayogatantra, comes in.
+
The term [[yoga]] has many meanings. In the [[Buddhist]] context, it means “to harness.” It is {{Wiki|etymologically}} related to the English [[word]] [[yoke]]. It means to harness everything in us in order to gain more [[insight]]. Thus the situation, the [[tantra]], in which this is the {{Wiki|emphasis}} is called the [[yogatantra]]. Here there is a teamwork which is even better than that between two friends. But there is still room for further [[development]] because we still consider the other slightly different from ourselves. This is where [[the fourth]] [[division]], the [[mahayogatantra]], comes in.
  
  
Maha basically means “great,” but here it is used not so much to mean great as opposed to small, but with the sense that there could be nothing greater. It is used in an absolute sense. The mahayogatantra partakes of this sense of absoluteness in its approach to the situation of relationship. We no longer make any distinctions; we just are, spontaneous, free. The question of whether o
+
[[Maha]] basically means “great,” but here it is used not so much to mean great as opposed to small, but with the [[sense]] that there could be nothing greater. It is used in an [[absolute]] [[sense]]. The [[mahayogatantra]] partakes of this [[sense]] of [[absoluteness]] in its approach to the situation of relationship. We no longer make any {{Wiki|distinctions}}; we just are, spontaneous, free. The question of whether o
  
r not the other is my friend no longer arises. There is a complete unity—we are just one.
+
r not the other is my [[friend]] no longer arises. There is a complete unity—we are just one.
So there is a progression in the tantras, beginning from the level of a child related to its parents and developing to the level of complete maturity. Thus when we use the term tantra, we not only refer to a particular situation, but we also describe a process of growth, a process of inner development which  
+
So there is a progression in the [[tantras]], beginning from the level of a child related to its [[parents]] and developing to the level of complete maturity. Thus when we use the term [[tantra]], we not only refer to a particular situation, but we also describe a process of growth, a process of inner [[development]] which  
  
takes place when we try to understand what there is. This process goes on until we come to the proper assessment of experience, the proper way of seeing. There is a dialectical relationship between action, the way in which we behave, and the insight we have attained. The more we know, the more we learn about another person, the more responsive we become to that person. We begin to realize what he needs and stop imposing the idea of what we think he should need. We begin to be able to help that person find his own way.
+
takes place when we try to understand what there is. This process goes on until we come to the proper assessment of [[experience]], the proper way of [[seeing]]. There is a [[dialectical]] relationship between [[action]], the way in which we behave, and the [[insight]] we have [[attained]]. The more we know, the more we learn about another [[person]], the more responsive we become to that [[person]]. We begin to realize what he needs and stop imposing the [[idea]] of what we think he should need. We begin to be able to help that [[person]] find his [[own]] way.
  
  
This leads us to the practical significance of tantra. Tantra, as a way of inner growth, makes us see more, so that we really become individuals rather than mere entities in an amorphous context. But tantra goes still further. It goes beyond the idea of a growth or a progress. There are further stages and subdivisions within the tradition, which deal with the fact that even after we have learned to relate properly to our problems, life still goes on. The  
+
This leads us to the {{Wiki|practical}} significance of [[tantra]]. [[Tantra]], as a way of inner growth, makes us see more, so that we really become {{Wiki|individuals}} rather than mere entities in an amorphous context. But [[tantra]] goes still further. It goes beyond the [[idea]] of a growth or a progress. There are further stages and subdivisions within the [[tradition]], which deal with the fact that even after we have learned to relate properly to our problems, [[life]] still goes on. The  
  
  
idea here is that spiritual practice is a continual movement. It is only from the point of view of discursive thought that we begin somewhere, progress or develop, and then reach a certain goal. It is not as though, having found enlightenment, the process is completed and everything comes to an end. Rather, the fact is that we continue to live, so we must continually start anew. Nevertheless, through the previous stages, we have found a way, a way of relating, a certain continuity. This continuity of a way of relating is the basic meaning of tantra. In a sense this is an extremely simple point. In general, however, we find that there is scarcely anything more difficult than this kind of simplicity.
+
[[idea]] here is that [[spiritual practice]] is a continual {{Wiki|movement}}. It is only from the point of view of [[discursive thought]] that we begin somewhere, progress or develop, and then reach a certain goal. It is not as though, having found [[enlightenment]], the process is completed and everything comes to an end. Rather, the fact is that we continue to live, so we must continually start anew. Nevertheless, through the previous stages, we have found a way, a way of relating, a certain continuity. This continuity of a way of relating is the basic meaning of [[tantra]]. In a [[sense]] this is an extremely simple point. In general, however, we find that there is scarcely anything more difficult than this kind of [[simplicity]].
  
  
Line 70: Line 70:
  
  
PROFESSOR GUENTHER and I decided that the best way for us to approach the subject of tantra together is for him to deal with the prajna or knowledge aspect of it and for me to deal with the upaya, the skillful means or actual application aspect of it.
+
PROFESSOR GUENTHER and I decided that the best way for us to approach the [[subject]] of [[tantra]] together is for him to deal with the [[prajna]] or [[knowledge]] aspect of it and for me to deal with the [[upaya]], the [[skillful means]] or actual application aspect of it.
  
  
From the practical side then, the basic idea of tantra is, like any other teaching of Buddhism, the attainment of enlightenment. But in tantra the approach to enlightenment is somewhat different. Rather than aiming at the attainment of the enlightened state, the tantric approach is to see the continuity of enlightened mind in all situations, as well as the constant discontinuity of it.
+
From the {{Wiki|practical}} side then, the basic [[idea]] of [[tantra]] is, like any other [[teaching]] of [[Buddhism]], the [[attainment]] of [[enlightenment]]. But in [[tantra]] the approach to [[enlightenment]] is somewhat different. Rather than aiming at the [[attainment]] of the [[enlightened state]], the [[tantric]] approach is to see the continuity of [[enlightened mind]] in all situations, as well as the [[constant]] [[Wikipedia:Discontinuity(Postmodernism),|discontinuity]] of it.
  
  
Experience on the tantric level corresponds to the utmost and most complete state of being that can be attained. On the other hand, tantra is not a question of attainment, but rather the actual work of relating to situations properly.
+
[[Experience]] on the [[tantric]] level corresponds to the utmost and most complete [[state of being]] that can be [[attained]]. On the other hand, [[tantra]] is not a question of [[attainment]], but rather the actual work of relating to situations properly.
  
  
All kinds of emphasis have been laid on the various colorful attributes of tantra. One speaks of its ten special aspects. There is the sadhana, that is, the method or practice; there are the practices of meditation; there is the realization of one’s innate nature through identifying with various deities; and so on. The basic nature of tantra can be defined in terms of ten such ways in which it differs from sutra teachings.
+
All kinds of {{Wiki|emphasis}} have been laid on the various colorful [[attributes]] of [[tantra]]. One speaks of its ten special aspects. There is the [[sadhana]], that is, the method or practice; there are the [[practices of meditation]]; there is the [[realization]] of one’s [[innate nature]] through identifying with various [[deities]]; and so on. The basic [[nature]] of [[tantra]] can be defined in terms of ten such ways in which it differs from [[sutra teachings]].
  
  
The tantric teaching is divided into the three categories of dharmakaya, sambhogakaya, and nirmanakaya. All tantric teachings have these three aspects. The teaching of tantra in terms of the three kayas can also be related to the three main vehicles of Buddhism. The nirmanakaya aspect of tantra is associated with the hinayana, the way of monastic discipline. The sambhogakaya aspect of tantra could be said to be its mahayana aspect; it is concerned with various  
+
The [[tantric teaching]] is divided into the three categories of [[dharmakaya]], [[sambhogakaya]], and [[nirmanakaya]]. All [[tantric teachings]] have these three aspects. The [[teaching]] of [[tantra]] in terms of the [[three kayas]] can also be related to the three main vehicles of [[Buddhism]]. The [[nirmanakaya]] aspect of [[tantra]] is associated with the [[hinayana]], the way of [[monastic discipline]]. The [[sambhogakaya]] aspect of [[tantra]] could be said to be its [[mahayana]] aspect; it is concerned with various  
  
yogic practices dealing with prana, bindu, nadis, and so on. The dharmakaya or vajrayana aspect of tantra is concerned with pure being or suchness. In Tibetan this is referred to as de kho na nyid, “that which is, that which just simply is.” This is the ultimate aspect of the tantric teaching. Nevertheless, the basic quality of continuity continues even beyond this.
+
[[yogic practices]] dealing with [[prana]], [[bindu]], [[nadis]], and so on. The [[dharmakaya]] or [[vajrayana]] aspect of [[tantra]] is concerned with [[pure being]] or [[suchness]]. In [[Tibetan]] this is referred to as [[de kho na nyid]], “that which is, that which just simply is.” This is the [[Wikipedia:Absolute (philosophy)|ultimate]] aspect of the [[tantric teaching]]. Nevertheless, the basic [[quality]] of continuity continues even beyond this.
  
  
The Tibetan names for sutra and tantra give some insight into the difference between the two kinds of teaching. The Tibetan for “sutra” is mdo, which means “confluence” or “junction.” It is a point where things can meet, coincide, conclude together. Most simply, it is the place where the teachings can come together with the problems of everyday life. Take the conclusions of the four noble truths: suffering, the origin of suffering, the cessation of suffering, and the path. These are conclusions that coincide with all kinds of human conflicts of mind. Tantra, as we know, means “continuity,” which is something  
+
The [[Tibetan]] names for [[sutra]] and [[tantra]] give some [[insight]] into the difference between the two kinds of [[teaching]]. The [[Tibetan]] for “[[sutra]]” is mdo, which means “confluence” or “junction.” It is a point where things can meet, coincide, conclude together. Most simply, it is the place where the teachings can come together with the problems of everyday [[life]]. Take the conclusions of the [[four noble truths]]: [[suffering]], the [[origin of suffering]], the [[cessation of suffering]], and the [[path]]. These are conclusions that coincide with all kinds of [[human]] conflicts of [[mind]]. [[Tantra]], as we know, means “continuity,” which is something  
  
more than just junction. From the tantric viewpoint, the junction of the sutras is not important. Junction is just the sparkling experience of insight, a sudden glimpse of something that comes together because two aspects of all experience suddenly are in a chaotic relationship from the point of view of the  
+
more than just junction. From the [[tantric]] viewpoint, the junction of the [[sutras]] is not important. Junction is just the sparkling [[experience]] of [[insight]], a sudden glimpse of something that comes together because two aspects of all [[experience]] suddenly are in a chaotic relationship from the point of view of the  
  
ordinary ego-oriented setup. Hate and love, to take the example of emotions, come together. The solidity of hate, which depends on ego’s setup, encounters the ego quality of love. Suddenly, both hate and love are there together and suddenly love does not exist and hate does not exist. The ego ground of the situation is exploded. So aspects of the situation come together and there is a flow. At the moment of coming together, there is an explosion, which is actually the discovery of truth.
+
ordinary ego-oriented setup. [[Hate]] and [[love]], to take the example of [[emotions]], come together. The {{Wiki|solidity}} of [[hate]], which depends on ego’s setup, encounters the [[ego]] [[quality]] of [[love]]. Suddenly, both [[hate]] and [[love]] are there together and suddenly [[love]] does not [[exist]] and [[hate]] does not [[exist]]. The [[ego]] ground of the situation is exploded. So aspects of the situation come together and there is a flow. At the [[moment]] of coming together, there is an explosion, which is actually the discovery of [[truth]].
  
  
Tantra does not lay strong emphasis on this moment of the discovery of truth, because it is not so interested in truth as opposed to confusion. Rather the principle of tantra is the continuity which runs through both truth and confusion. In Tibetan, tantra is called rgyud, which is like the thread which runs through beads. It continues from the beginning through the middle and the end. One speaks of the basic ground of tantra as continuity, the continuity as  
+
[[Tantra]] does not lay strong {{Wiki|emphasis}} on this [[moment]] of the discovery of [[truth]], because it is not so [[interested]] in [[truth]] as opposed to [[confusion]]. Rather the [[principle]] of [[tantra]] is the continuity which runs through both [[truth]] and [[confusion]]. In [[Tibetan]], [[tantra]] is called rgyud, which is like the thread which runs through [[beads]]. It continues from the beginning through the middle and the end. One speaks of the basic ground of [[tantra]] as continuity, the continuity as  
  
the path of tantra, and the continuity as the fruition of tantra. So tantra starts at the beginning, continues on the path, and ends at the goal or fruition. But it does not exactly end at that point. In terms of the practice, it ends; in terms of attainment, it does not end. There is still the play of  
+
the [[path of tantra]], and the continuity as the [[fruition]] of [[tantra]]. So [[tantra]] starts at the beginning, continues on the [[path]], and ends at the goal or [[fruition]]. But it does not exactly end at that point. In terms of the practice, it ends; in terms of [[attainment]], it does not end. There is still the play of  
  
what is called buddha activity. The general picture is that you attain the experiences first of nirmanakaya, then sambhogakaya, then dharmakaya. Then having mastered the ultimate experiences, buddha activity begins and you work back down from dharmakaya to sambhogakaya to nirmanakaya. Having achieved the peak experiences, you come back down in order to relate with sentient beings, people who are confused, relate with them through speech or through body or whatever may be appropriate. You speak the same language as they do. So tantra goes beyond the fruition level.
+
what is called [[buddha activity]]. The general picture is that you attain the [[experiences]] first of [[nirmanakaya]], then [[sambhogakaya]], then [[dharmakaya]]. Then having mastered the [[Wikipedia:Absolute (philosophy)|ultimate]] [[experiences]], [[buddha activity]] begins and you work back down from [[dharmakaya]] to [[sambhogakaya]] to [[nirmanakaya]]. Having achieved the peak [[experiences]], you come back down in order to relate with [[sentient beings]], [[people]] who are confused, relate with them through {{Wiki|speech}} or through [[body]] or whatever may be appropriate. You speak the same [[language]] as they do. So [[tantra]] goes beyond the [[fruition]] level.
  
  
In the tantric tradition, ego or confusion or ignorance is personified as Rudra. All the tantric traditions of Buddhism are concerned with the taming of Rudra, the Rudra of ego. The Rudra principle is divided, especially in the atiyoga tradition, into the ego of the body, the ego of the speech, and the ego of the mind. This means the fixation or appropriation of the elements of body, speech, and mind by the ego in relation to its security or expansion. In  
+
In the [[tantric tradition]], [[ego]] or [[confusion]] or [[ignorance]] is personified as [[Rudra]]. All the [[tantric traditions]] of [[Buddhism]] are concerned with the taming of [[Rudra]], the [[Rudra]] of [[ego]]. The [[Rudra]] [[principle]] is divided, especially in the [[atiyoga]] [[tradition]], into the [[ego]] of the [[body]], the [[ego]] of the {{Wiki|speech}}, and the [[ego]] of the [[mind]]. This means the fixation or appropriation of the [[elements]] of [[body]], {{Wiki|speech}}, and [[mind]] by the [[ego]] in [[relation]] to its {{Wiki|security}} or expansion. In  
  
speaking of the fixation of the body, we are not referring to purely physical attachment—lust, let’s say—as a purely physical matter. We are talking about the mind-body situation, the body aspect of our mind, the solidity aspect of it which needs constant feeding, reinforcement. It needs continual reassurance that it is solid. That is the Rudra of the body.
+
{{Wiki|speaking}} of the fixation of the [[body]], we are not referring to purely [[physical]] attachment—lust, let’s say—as a purely [[physical matter]]. We are talking about the mind-body situation, the [[body aspect]] of our [[mind]], the {{Wiki|solidity}} aspect of it which needs [[constant]] feeding, reinforcement. It needs continual reassurance that it is solid. That is the [[Rudra]] of the [[body]].
  
  
The Rudra of speech is the fixation of the element which is related with both the body and the mind but at the same time is uncertain which. This is a fickleness or wavering quality, uncertain whether one’s foundation is the fixed aspect of the body—the physical level of the textures and colors of life—or perhaps the emotional situation of whether to love or to hate. This uncertain wavering back and forth, this fickleness quality, is speech (or mantra, if you prefer), the voice. The fixation of this is the Rudra of speech.
+
The [[Rudra]] of {{Wiki|speech}} is the fixation of the [[element]] which is related with both the [[body]] and the [[mind]] but at the same time is uncertain which. This is a fickleness or wavering [[quality]], uncertain whether one’s foundation is the fixed aspect of the body—the [[physical]] level of the textures and colors of life—or perhaps the [[emotional]] situation of whether to [[love]] or to [[hate]]. This uncertain wavering back and forth, this fickleness [[quality]], is {{Wiki|speech}} (or [[mantra]], if you prefer), the {{Wiki|voice}}. The fixation of this is the [[Rudra]] of {{Wiki|speech}}.
  
  
The Rudra of mind is fundamentally believing that, if a higher state of spiritual development is to be attained, it has to be manufactured rather than uncovered. Rangjung Dorje, a great teacher of the Kagyü tradition, in his commentary on the Hevajra Tantra, says that the ultimate materialism is believing that buddha nature can be manufactured by mental effort, spiritual gymnastics. So that is psychological and spiritual materialism—the Rudra of the mind.
+
The [[Rudra]] of [[mind]] is fundamentally believing that, if a higher [[state]] of [[spiritual development]] is to be [[attained]], it has to be manufactured rather than uncovered. [[Rangjung Dorje]], a [[great teacher]] of the [[Kagyü tradition]], in his commentary on the [[Hevajra Tantra]], says that the [[Wikipedia:Absolute (philosophy)|ultimate]] {{Wiki|materialism}} is believing that [[buddha nature]] can be manufactured by [[mental]] [[effort]], [[spiritual]] gymnastics. So that is [[psychological]] and [[spiritual]] materialism—the [[Rudra]] of the [[mind]].
These three principles—the fixation and solidification of the security of the body; the fixation on the emotional level of being uncertain but still  
+
These three principles—the fixation and solidification of the {{Wiki|security}} of the [[body]]; the fixation on the [[emotional]] level of being uncertain but still  
  
hanging on to something; the fixation on the mental level of believing in some ultimate savior principle, some principle outside one’s own nature that, so to speak, can do the trick—these three principles of Rudra constitute one of the prime occupations of tantra, which is concerned with overcoming them.
+
hanging on to something; the fixation on the [[mental]] level of believing in some [[Wikipedia:Absolute (philosophy)|ultimate]] savior [[principle]], some [[principle]] outside one’s [[own]] [[nature]] that, so to speak, can do the trick—these three {{Wiki|principles}} of [[Rudra]] constitute one of the prime occupations of [[tantra]], which is concerned with [[overcoming]] them.
The three Rudra principles also correspond to the threefold division of tantra. At the beginning, in order to relate to the Rudra of body, the student must begin tantric study on the hinayana level. This includes practices such as the satipatthana practices, which the hinayana developed for training the mind. These practices concentrate on breathing, walking, and other bodily movements. They simplify the basic nature of solidity. This can be understood if we  
+
The three [[Rudra]] {{Wiki|principles}} also correspond to the threefold [[division]] of [[tantra]]. At the beginning, in order to relate to the [[Rudra]] of [[body]], the [[student]] must begin [[tantric]] study on the [[hinayana]] level. This includes practices such as the [[satipatthana]] practices, which the [[hinayana]] developed for [[training the mind]]. These practices [[concentrate]] on [[breathing]], walking, and other [[bodily]] movements. They simplify the basic [[nature]] of {{Wiki|solidity}}. This can be understood if we  
  
realize that this kind of solidifying by the ego of its space is based on an attitude which trusts complexity. It places its trust on very complicated answers, complicated logic. Satipatthana is a way of simplifying the logical mind, which is body in this case, because it relates to something very solid and definite. The logical mind attempts to fixate, hold onto, grasp and thus is continually projecting something definite and solid. So the basic hinayana practice of simplifying every activity of the mind into just breathing or bodily movement reduces the intensity of the Rudra of body. It does not particularly transcend it or free one from it, but at least it reduces the intensity of it.
+
realize that this kind of solidifying by the [[ego]] of its [[space]] is based on an [[attitude]] which trusts complexity. It places its [[trust]] on very complicated answers, complicated [[logic]]. [[Satipatthana]] is a way of simplifying the [[logical]] [[mind]], which is [[body]] in this case, because it relates to something very solid and definite. The [[logical]] [[mind]] attempts to fixate, hold onto, [[grasp]] and thus is continually projecting something definite and solid. So the basic [[hinayana]] practice of simplifying every [[activity]] of the [[mind]] into just [[breathing]] or [[bodily]] {{Wiki|movement}} reduces the intensity of the [[Rudra]] of [[body]]. It does not particularly transcend it or free one from it, but at least it reduces the intensity of it.
  
  
The next stage, dealing with the Rudra of speech, is on the sambhogakaya level. All kinds of practices have developed for this in the Tibetan tradition. Notably, there is what is known as the four foundation practices: one hundred thousand prostrations, one hundred thousand repetitions of the refuge formula, one hundred thousand repetitions of the hundred-syllable Vajrasattva mantra, and one hundred thousand offerings of one’s body, speech, and mind as  
+
The next stage, dealing with the [[Rudra]] of {{Wiki|speech}}, is on the [[sambhogakaya]] level. All kinds of practices have developed for this in the [[Tibetan tradition]]. Notably, there is what is known as the four [[foundation practices]]: one hundred thousand [[prostrations]], one hundred thousand repetitions of the [[refuge formula]], one hundred thousand repetitions of the hundred-syllable [[Vajrasattva mantra]], and one hundred thousand [[offerings]] of one’s [[body]], {{Wiki|speech}}, and [[mind]] as  
  
the whole universe. These preliminary tantric practices on the sambhogakaya level are related with prana, nadis, and bindu. They are based on making use of the speed, the movement, the rhythm of confused mind. At the same time, there is something very unconfused about these practices. One cannot go through them all without relating to the true nature of body, speech, and mind. They occupy a sort of intermediary place between confusion and clarity. And the basic continuity principle of tantra underlies the whole thing.
+
the whole [[universe]]. These preliminary [[tantric practices]] on the [[sambhogakaya]] level are related with [[prana]], [[nadis]], and [[bindu]]. They are based on making use of the {{Wiki|speed}}, the {{Wiki|movement}}, the rhythm of confused [[mind]]. At the same time, there is something very unconfused about these practices. One cannot go through them all without relating to the [[true nature]] of [[body]], {{Wiki|speech}}, and [[mind]]. They occupy a sort of intermediary place between [[confusion]] and clarity. And the basic continuity [[principle]] of [[tantra]] underlies the whole thing.
  
  
Having gone through the satipatthana of the hinayana or nirmanakaya level (which includes the samatha and vipassana practices), having completed the four foundation practices on the mahayana or sambhogakaya level, the student is now just ready to have a glimpse of the guru, of real relationship and practice with the guru, real commitment to the guru. This is where the guru yoga practice for attaining union with the guru comes in. When that has been completed, then comes what is called abhisheka, which could be translated as “initiation” or “confirmation.” This is the entry to the dharmakaya level.
+
Having gone through the [[satipatthana]] of the [[hinayana]] or [[nirmanakaya]] level (which includes the [[samatha]] and [[vipassana]] practices), having completed the four [[foundation practices]] on the [[mahayana]] or [[sambhogakaya]] level, the [[student]] is now just ready to have a glimpse of the [[guru]], of real relationship and practice with the [[guru]], real commitment to the [[guru]]. This is where the [[guru yoga practice]] for [[attaining]] union with the [[guru]] comes in. When that has been completed, then comes what is called [[abhisheka]], which could be translated as “[[initiation]]” or “confirmation.” This is the entry to the [[dharmakaya]] level.
  
  
There are four levels of abhisheka and all take place within a realm of space in which the student and teacher meet in some basic understanding. This understanding is the result of the previous practices. The student has related to his body, learned to slow down the speed of muscles, veins, emotions, blood. Circulations of all kinds have been slowed down altogether. Now the student is finally able to relate to the ultimate space through his relationship and union with the teacher. In the Zen tradition this is known as transmission. It seems to be the same meeting of two minds as is found in tantra.
+
There are four levels of [[abhisheka]] and all take place within a [[realm]] of [[space]] in which the [[student]] and [[teacher]] meet in some basic [[understanding]]. This [[understanding]] is the result of the previous practices. The [[student]] has related to his [[body]], learned to slow down the {{Wiki|speed}} of {{Wiki|muscles}}, veins, [[emotions]], {{Wiki|blood}}. Circulations of all kinds have been slowed down altogether. Now the [[student]] is finally able to relate to the [[Wikipedia:Absolute (philosophy)|ultimate]] [[space]] through his relationship and union with the [[teacher]]. In the [[Zen tradition]] this is known as [[transmission]]. It seems to be the same meeting of two [[minds]] as is found in [[tantra]].
  
  
We can see from this brief look that the practice of tantra is not easy. The student has to begin at the beginning. He has to acquire an understanding of the principle of taming the mind. Understanding of the Rudra principle brings egolessness or Rudra-lessness. He has to get to know his own bodily situation through the preliminary tantric practices. Then he can achieve the final surrendering through abhisheka. Looked at as a whole, the practice of tantra is  
+
We can see from this brief look that the practice of [[tantra]] is not easy. The [[student]] has to begin at the beginning. He has to acquire an [[understanding]] of the [[principle]] of taming the [[mind]]. [[Understanding]] of the [[Rudra]] [[principle]] brings [[egolessness]] or Rudra-lessness. He has to get to know his [[own]] [[bodily]] situation through the preliminary [[tantric practices]]. Then he can achieve the final surrendering through [[abhisheka]]. Looked at as a whole, the practice of [[tantra]] is  
  
like building a house. First you put down the foundation, then you build the first story, then the second. Then you can put a gold roof on it if you like. We have looked at the sutra or hinayana aspect within tantra, the mahayana aspect within tantra, then the final subtleties of tantra within itself. Looked at in this way, the whole of the practice of Buddhism can be regarded as tantra, although all Buddhists outside the historical tradition of tantra might not agree with this.
+
like building a house. First you put down the foundation, then you build the first story, then the second. Then you can put a {{Wiki|gold}} roof on it if you like. We have looked at the [[sutra]] or [[hinayana]] aspect within [[tantra]], the [[mahayana]] aspect within [[tantra]], then the final subtleties of [[tantra]] within itself. Looked at in this way, the whole of the [[practice of Buddhism]] can be regarded as [[tantra]], although all [[Buddhists]] outside the historical [[tradition]] of [[tantra]] might not agree with this.
  
  
Line 139: Line 139:
  
  
THE IDEA OF TANTRA as continuity connects this inquiry with the philosophy of the Yogachara since this early Indian school of Buddhist philosophy was instrumental in developing the idea of tantra.
+
THE IDEA OF TANTRA as continuity connects this inquiry with the [[philosophy]] of the [[Yogachara]] since this early [[Indian]] school of [[Buddhist philosophy]] was instrumental in developing the [[idea]] of [[tantra]].
  
  
The Yogachara school was so named because its philosophy leads to application, working on oneself—yoga, harnessing. It has been called by various names in the West, one of the most common (also known in Japan) being chittamatra, which is usually translated “mind only.” Now the word mind is very nebulous in meaning, different people understanding different things by it. Let us try to understand how the Yogachara school understood this term.
+
The [[Yogachara school]] was so named because its [[philosophy]] leads to application, working on oneself—yoga, harnessing. It has been called by various names in the [[West]], one of the most common (also known in [[Japan]]) being [[chittamatra]], which is usually translated “[[mind only]].” Now the [[word]] [[mind]] is very nebulous in meaning, different [[people]] [[understanding]] different things by it. Let us try to understand how the [[Yogachara school]] understood this term.
  
  
The Yogachara system is not, strictly speaking, a single system, but embraces a number of philosophical trends which are in certain ways quite distinct from one another. They are lumped together under this title in virtue of the main tenet which they hold in common: the idea that all the three worlds (the world of sensuousness, the world of form, the world of formlessness) are chittamatra, mind only.
+
The [[Yogachara]] system is not, strictly {{Wiki|speaking}}, a single system, but embraces a number of [[philosophical]] trends which are in certain ways quite {{Wiki|distinct}} from one another. They are lumped together under this title in [[virtue]] of the main [[tenet]] which they hold in common: the [[idea]] that all the [[three worlds]] (the [[world]] of sensuousness, the [[world of form]], the [[world of formlessness]]) are [[chittamatra]], [[mind only]].
  
  
The word chitta (mind), from early times was used to mean, not so much a container of thoughts, as perhaps we tend to understand it, but rather something like a clearinghouse that could both store and transmit impressions. It was thought of as something like a battery. It could be charged and then when it was charged it would do something. It had this double function which must be borne in mind if we wish to understand the idea of chittamatra. In the first place, since the concept of chitta revolves around the storing and transmission of experience, it would be more precise to translate the idea of chittamatra as “experience alone counts.”
+
The [[word]] [[chitta]] ([[mind]]), from early times was used to mean, not so much a container of [[thoughts]], as perhaps we tend to understand it, but rather something like a clearinghouse that could both store and transmit [[impressions]]. It was [[thought]] of as something like a battery. It could be charged and then when it was charged it would do something. It had this double function which must be borne in [[mind]] if we wish to understand the [[idea]] of [[chittamatra]]. In the first place, since the {{Wiki|concept}} of [[chitta]] revolves around the storing and [[transmission]] of [[experience]], it would be more precise to translate the [[idea]] of [[chittamatra]] as “[[experience]] alone counts.”
  
  
Buddhism has always placed great emphasis on experience. The four basic axioms of Buddhism are highly experiential in character. The first is that everything is transitory; the second that everything is frustrating; the third that everything is without essence; the fourth that nirvana is bliss. These first three axioms relate very much to our actual way of going through life. We observe life and see that nothing lasts; we feel that being faced with  
+
[[Buddhism]] has always placed great {{Wiki|emphasis}} on [[experience]]. The four basic axioms of [[Buddhism]] are highly experiential in [[character]]. The first is that everything is transitory; the second that everything is [[frustrating]]; the third that everything is without [[essence]]; [[the fourth]] that [[nirvana]] is [[bliss]]. These first three axioms relate very much to our actual way of going through [[life]]. We observe [[life]] and see that nothing lasts; we [[feel]] that being faced with  
  
trying to build something on this basis is very frustrating. Then we think and we ask ourselves, “How is this? Why is this?” We get the answer that if everything is transitory it cannot have an essence; because an essence is by definition the principle by which something is what it is. If we started reasoning from the idea of an essence, we could not account for transitoriness, nor could we account for the constant frustration which we experience.
+
trying [[to build]] something on this basis is very [[frustrating]]. Then we think and we ask ourselves, “How is this? Why is this?” We get the answer that if everything is transitory it cannot have an [[essence]]; because an [[essence]] is by [[definition]] the [[principle]] by which something is what it is. If we started {{Wiki|reasoning}} from the [[idea]] of an [[essence]], we could not account for transitoriness, nor could we account for the [[constant]] [[frustration]] which we [[experience]].
Now the continual frustration makes us feel that some other mode of being must be possible. This is where we come to the fourth basic axiom, which says that nirvana is bliss. Buddha’s disciple Ananda asked him how he could make such a statement, having said that feelings and all such forms are transitory.  
+
Now the continual [[frustration]] makes us [[feel]] that some other mode of being must be possible. This is where we come to [[the fourth]] basic {{Wiki|axiom}}, which says that [[nirvana]] is [[bliss]]. [[Buddha’s disciple]] [[Ananda]] asked him how he could make such a statement, having said that [[feelings]] and all such [[forms]] are transitory.  
  
The Buddha replied that he had qualified nirvana as bliss only by way of language, that he did not thereby mean a judgment of feeling, such as when we call something pleasant. The term he used for bliss was sukha, which is very close to what we have referred to as the peak experience. This seems to be an  
+
The [[Buddha]] replied that he had qualified [[nirvana]] as [[bliss]] only by way of [[language]], that he did not thereby mean a [[judgment]] of [[feeling]], such as when we call something [[pleasant]]. The term he used for [[bliss]] was [[sukha]], which is very close to what we have referred to as the peak [[experience]]. This seems to be an  
  
experience in which all conceptions and judgments, even the idea of oneself, completely pass away. So what is referred to as bliss can be understood to transcend transitoriness or permanence or any other form. In later Buddhist philosophical systems, especially the tantra, we find that further developments concerning this state have taken place to the point where even the last trace of experience as such has disappeared. Even the possibility of saying, “I had  
+
[[experience]] in which all conceptions and judgments, even the [[idea]] of oneself, completely pass away. So what is referred to as [[bliss]] can be understood to transcend transitoriness or [[permanence]] or any other [[form]]. In later [[Buddhist]] [[philosophical]] systems, especially the [[tantra]], we find that further developments concerning this [[state]] have taken place to the point where even the last trace of [[experience]] as such has disappeared. Even the possibility of saying, “I had  
  
  
thus-and-such an experience” has evaporated. This view was developed directly from the idea of the Yogacharins that “experience alone counts.”
+
thus-and-such an [[experience]]” has evaporated. This view was developed directly from the [[idea]] of the [[Yogacharins]] that “[[experience]] alone counts.”
But the question still remains of how it comes about that we are always in the realm of frustration. Also, how can we understand the fact that our sense of continual frustration leads us to feel that there is some other mode of experience which gets rid of this frustration? To see the answers to these  
+
But the question still remains of how it comes about that we are always in the [[realm]] of [[frustration]]. Also, how can we understand the fact that our [[sense]] of continual [[frustration]] leads us to [[feel]] that there is some other mode of [[experience]] which gets rid of this [[frustration]]? To see the answers to these  
  
questions, we must go still further in our understanding of the term chitta.
+
questions, we must go still further in our [[understanding]] of the term [[chitta]].
  
The Yogacharins developed an understanding of chitta involving eight aspects. What they were actually trying to do was to describe the process in which chitta emerges from its primordial, unqualified, and unconditioned state and glides into our ordinary way of thinking. If we understood this process thoroughly, we would be able to do away with it and let our minds remain in the primordial state. This would be the peak experience.
+
The [[Yogacharins]] developed an [[understanding]] of [[chitta]] involving eight aspects. What they were actually trying to do was to describe the process in which [[chitta]] emerges from its [[primordial]], unqualified, and [[unconditioned]] [[state]] and glides into our ordinary way of [[thinking]]. If we understood this process thoroughly, we would be able to do away with it and let our [[minds]] remain in the [[primordial state]]. This would be the peak [[experience]].
  
  
In describing this process, the Yogacharins used the concept of the alayavijnana, a concept which has been used differently by different Buddhist schools and which is very important in the tantric tradition. The alayavijnana is already different from the alaya or basic foundation. The latter we assume for the purposes of communication, without affirming that it is an ontological entity. The alayavijnana is already a trend developing into the split we usually describe as subject and object. We see here that the chitta is a dynamic factor rather than a static conception. In the function of the alayavijnana it is in constant transformation, developing into further dualistic forms.
+
In describing this process, the [[Yogacharins]] used the {{Wiki|concept}} of the [[alayavijnana]], a {{Wiki|concept}} which has been used differently by different [[Buddhist schools]] and which is very important in the [[tantric tradition]]. The [[alayavijnana]] is already different from the [[alaya]] or basic foundation. The [[latter]] we assume for the purposes of [[communication]], without [[affirming]] that it is an [[Wikipedia:Ontology|ontological]] [[entity]]. The [[alayavijnana]] is already a trend developing into the split we usually describe as [[subject]] and [[object]]. We see here that the [[chitta]] is a dynamic factor rather than a static {{Wiki|conception}}. In the function of the [[alayavijnana]] it is in [[constant]] [[transformation]], developing into further [[dualistic]] [[forms]].
  
Here we can see the influence of the old conception of chitta as something which stores something up and, once this storage has reached its high point, must be discharged. This idea of stored potentialities of experience that must at some point be actualized is constantly present in Buddhist philosophy. The precise forms which cause the alayavijnana to function in this way are called vasanas. These are deposits that are potentialities. They develop  
+
Here we can see the influence of the old {{Wiki|conception}} of [[chitta]] as something which stores something up and, once this storage has reached its high point, must be discharged. This [[idea]] of stored potentialities of [[experience]] that must at some point be actualized is constantly {{Wiki|present}} in [[Buddhist philosophy]]. The precise [[forms]] which [[cause]] the [[alayavijnana]] to function in this way are called [[vasanas]]. These are deposits that are potentialities. They develop  
  
according to two principles, the one a principle of intrinsic similarity, the other a principle of taking on various specific forms in accordance with conditions. For instance, a scientist, by way of experience, might take some kidney cells and plant them on some other part of the body, say an arm. They will not develop as skin cells, but will continue to develop as kidney cells. This is the first principle. But the way in which these kidney cells develop as kidney cells will vary according to a multiplicity of conditions. Some people have kidney trouble and others do not. This illustrates the second principle.
+
according to two {{Wiki|principles}}, the one a [[principle]] of intrinsic similarity, the other a [[principle]] of taking on various specific [[forms]] in accordance with [[conditions]]. For instance, a [[scientist]], by way of [[experience]], might take some {{Wiki|kidney}} {{Wiki|cells}} and plant them on some other part of the [[body]], say an arm. They will not develop as {{Wiki|skin}} {{Wiki|cells}}, but will continue to develop as {{Wiki|kidney}} {{Wiki|cells}}. This is the first [[principle]]. But the way in which these {{Wiki|kidney}} {{Wiki|cells}} develop as {{Wiki|kidney}} {{Wiki|cells}} will vary according to a multiplicity of [[conditions]]. Some [[people]] have {{Wiki|kidney}} trouble and others do not. This illustrates the second [[principle]].
  
  
As we have said, what develops in the course of the transformation of chitta is a split. As the initial step in the genesis of experience from the process known as the alayavijnana, there develops something else, which is known as manas in Sanskrit and yid in Tibetan. This aspect of chitta now looks back and takes the original unity out of which it developed as its real self. This original unity is what is taken as an ontologically real self by the Hindus.
+
As we have said, what develops in the course of the [[transformation]] of [[chitta]] is a split. As the initial step in the genesis of [[experience]] from the process known as the [[alayavijnana]], there develops something else, which is known as [[manas]] in [[Sanskrit]] and yid in [[Tibetan]]. This aspect of [[chitta]] now looks back and takes the original {{Wiki|unity}} out of which it developed as its real [[self]]. This original {{Wiki|unity}} is what is taken as an [[ontologically]] real [[self]] by the [[Hindus]].
  
  
The Hindus described the original unity as the transcendental ego and the manas as the empirical ego. The Buddhists rejected the reification of these aspects, having seen that they all belonged to the unity of a transformational process. According to the Yogachara, the split that occurs merely contrasts a limited form with a vital primordial form. The manas or yid then becomes the source of all subsequent mental functions in the way indicated by common speech when we say “I see” or “I think.” But all these mental functions are part of the total process of transformation.
+
The [[Hindus]] described the original {{Wiki|unity}} as the [[transcendental]] [[ego]] and the [[manas]] as the [[empirical]] [[ego]]. The [[Buddhists]] rejected the [[reification]] of these aspects, having seen that they all belonged to the {{Wiki|unity}} of a [[transformational]] process. According to the [[Yogachara]], the split that occurs merely contrasts a limited [[form]] with a [[vital]] [[primordial]] [[form]]. The [[manas]] or yid then becomes the source of all subsequent {{Wiki|mental functions}} in the way indicated by common {{Wiki|speech}} when we say “I see” or “I think.” But all these {{Wiki|mental functions}} are part of the total [[process of transformation]].
  
According to the Yogachara view, the original source (the alayavijnana) is undifferentiated and ethically or karmically neutral. When the split occurs it becomes tainted, but still the particular mental movement in question is not determined as ethically positive or negative. This determination takes place through elaborations of the movement which further specify it. This elaboration takes the form of our perceiving with the five senses, and also with the  
+
According to the [[Yogachara]] view, the original source (the [[alayavijnana]]) is undifferentiated and [[ethically]] or [[karmically neutral]]. When the split occurs it becomes [[tainted]], but still the particular [[mental]] {{Wiki|movement}} in question is not determined as [[ethically]] positive or negative. This [[determination]] takes place through elaborations of the {{Wiki|movement}} which further specify it. This [[elaboration]] takes the [[form]] of our perceiving with the [[five senses]], and also with the  
  
traditional Buddhist sixth sense, which we might loosely call consciousness; that is, the categorical perception which brings categories into sense data without abstracting them from it. Thus the alayavijnana, the manas, and the six senses are the eight aspects of chitta.
+
[[traditional]] [[Buddhist]] [[sixth sense]], which we might loosely call [[consciousness]]; that is, the categorical [[perception]] which brings categories into [[sense]] {{Wiki|data}} without abstracting them from it. Thus the [[alayavijnana]], the [[manas]], and the [[six senses]] are the eight aspects of [[chitta]].
  
  
This process of transformation we have described is one of growing narrowness and frozenness. We are somehow tied down to our senses, to the ordinary mode of perception. We dimly feel that something else might have been possible. If we try to express this situation in traditional religious terms, we might say  
+
This [[process of transformation]] we have described is one of growing narrowness and frozenness. We are somehow tied down to our [[senses]], to the ordinary mode of [[perception]]. We dimly [[feel]] that something else might have been possible. If we try to express this situation in [[traditional]] [[religious]] terms, we might say  
  
that man is a fallen being. But here he has not fallen because he has sinned or transgressed some commandment coming from outside him, but by the very fact that he has moved in a certain direction. This is technically known in Buddhism as bhranti in Sanskrit or ’khrul pa in Tibetan, and is usually translated  
+
that man is a fallen being. But here he has not fallen because he has sinned or transgressed some commandment coming from outside him, but by the very fact that he has moved in a certain [[direction]]. This is technically known in [[Buddhism]] as [[bhranti]] in [[Sanskrit]] or ’khrul pa in [[Tibetan]], and is usually translated  
  
as “error.” But error implies, in Western thinking, culpability; and there is absolutely no culpability involved. We might tend to feel that we could have done otherwise, but this attitude simply does not apply here. The process is a kind of going astray which just happens. The idea of sin is irrelevant.
+
as “error.” But error implies, in [[Western]] [[thinking]], culpability; and there is absolutely no culpability involved. We might tend to [[feel]] that we could have done otherwise, but this [[attitude]] simply does not apply here. The process is a kind of going astray which just happens. The [[idea]] of [[sin]] is irrelevant.
  
  
Still we have the feeling of something gone wrong. If we accept our ordinary experience as error, then we ask the question “Is true knowledge possible?” Now the very question already implies that it is possible. That is to say, the sense of error implies the sense of truth. We could not know error without  
+
Still we have the [[feeling]] of something gone wrong. If we accept our ordinary [[experience]] as error, then we ask the question “Is true [[knowledge]] possible?” Now the very question already implies that it is possible. That is to say, the [[sense]] of error implies the [[sense]] of [[truth]]. We could not know error without  
  
unerring knowledge. So there is this oscillation back and forth between error and knowledge; and this oscillation presents the possibility of returning to what we have referred to as the original or primordial state.
+
unerring [[knowledge]]. So there is this oscillation back and forth between error and [[knowledge]]; and this oscillation presents the possibility of returning to what we have referred to as the original or [[primordial state]].
  
  
Here original does not have the sense of “beginning.” We speak of it as the original state because we feel that our charge of creative power came from there. We experienced an energy which we felt to be of the highest value, quite distinct from the tone of our ordinary experience. The existential  
+
Here original does not have the [[sense]] of “beginning.” We speak of it as the original [[state]] because we [[feel]] that our charge of creative power came from there. We [[experienced]] an [[energy]] which we felt to be of the [[highest]] value, quite {{Wiki|distinct}} from the tone of our ordinary [[experience]]. The [[existential]]
  
apprehension of this original state is technically known in the tantric tradition as the mahasukhakaya.
+
apprehension of this original [[state]] is technically known in the [[tantric tradition]] as the [[mahasukhakaya]].
In the ordinary Buddhist tradition three is the nirmanakaya, sambhogakaya, and dharmakaya. Then if it is wished to emphasize the unity of the three and  
+
In the ordinary [[Buddhist tradition]] three is the [[nirmanakaya]], [[sambhogakaya]], and [[dharmakaya]]. Then if it is wished to {{Wiki|emphasize}} the {{Wiki|unity}} of the three and  
  
avoid any tendency to concretize them as separate, we speak of the whole as the svabhavikakaya. This is not a fourth kaya, but the unity of the three. The mahasukhakaya is a significant addition to this picture which came in with tantra. Sukha means “bliss”; maha means “than which there could be none  
+
avoid any tendency to concretize them as separate, we speak of the whole as the [[svabhavikakaya]]. This is not a [[fourth kaya]], but the {{Wiki|unity}} of the three. The [[mahasukhakaya]] is a significant addition to this picture which came in with [[tantra]]. [[Sukha]] means “[[bliss]]”; [[maha]] means “than which there could be none  
  
greater.” So we have the peak experience again; and this is always felt as being, which gives kaya.
+
greater.” So we have the peak [[experience]] again; and this is always felt as being, which gives [[kaya]].
Kaya is translated as “body,” but not in the sense of the purely physical abstraction which is often made in defining “body,” where we say that one thing  
+
[[Kaya]] is translated as “[[body]],” but not in the [[sense]] of the purely [[physical]] {{Wiki|abstraction}} which is often made in defining “[[body]],” where we say that one thing  
  
is the mental aspect of us and the other thing is the physical aspect. This is a misconception. There is no such thing as a body without a mind. If we have a body without a mind, it is not a body, it is a corpse. It is a mere object to be disposed of. If we speak properly of a body, we mean something which is  
+
is the [[mental]] aspect of us and the other thing is the [[physical]] aspect. This is a {{Wiki|misconception}}. There is no such thing as a [[body]] without a [[mind]]. If we have a [[body]] without a [[mind]], it is not a [[body]], it is a corpse. It is a mere [[object]] to be disposed of. If we speak properly of a [[body]], we mean something which is  
  
alive; and we cannot have a live body without a mind. So the two cannot be separated—they go together.
+
alive; and we cannot have a live [[body]] without a [[mind]]. So the two cannot be separated—they go together.
Thus the mahasukhakaya is an existential factor, which is of the highest value. This is not an arbitrary assignment of value that is made here. It is just  
+
Thus the [[mahasukhakaya]] is an [[existential]] factor, which is of the [[highest]] value. This is not an arbitrary assignment of value that is made here. It is just  
  
felt that this is the only absolute value. This absolute value can be retrieved by reversing the process of error, of going astray; by reverting the energy that flows in one direction and becomes frozen, less active. It is this process of freezing which causes us to feel imprisoned and tied down. We are no longer free agents, as it were, but are in samsara.
+
felt that this is the only [[absolute]] value. This [[absolute]] value can be retrieved by reversing the process of error, of going astray; by reverting the [[energy]] that flows in one [[direction]] and becomes frozen, less active. It is this process of freezing which [[causes]] us to [[feel]] imprisoned and tied down. We are no longer free agents, as it were, but are in [[samsara]].
  
  
So in answer to the question of whether or not there is some alternative to the continual frustration in which we live, the answer is yes. Let us find the initial, original, primordial, or whatever word you want to use—language is so limited—as a value. This is the mahasukhakaya.
+
So in answer to the question of whether or not there is some alternative to the continual [[frustration]] in which we live, the answer is yes. Let us find the initial, original, [[primordial]], or whatever [[word]] you want to use—language is so limited—as a value. This is the [[mahasukhakaya]].
The possibility of returning to the origin has been rendered manifest in the form of certain symbols of transformation, such as the mandala. Transformation  
+
The possibility of returning to the origin has been rendered [[manifest]] in the [[form]] of certain [[symbols]] of [[transformation]], such as the [[mandala]]. [[Transformation]]
  
from ordinary perception to primordial intrinsic awareness can take place when we try to see things differently, perhaps somewhat as an artist does. Every artist knows that he can see in two different ways. The ordinary way is characterized by the fact that perception is always related to accomplishing some end other than the perception itself. It is treated as a means rather than something in itself. But we can also look at things and enjoy their presence  
+
from [[ordinary perception]] to [[primordial]] [[intrinsic awareness]] can take place when we try to see things differently, perhaps somewhat as an artist does. Every artist [[knows]] that he can see in two different ways. The ordinary way is characterized by the fact that [[perception]] is always related to accomplishing some end other than the [[perception]] itself. It is treated as a means rather than something in itself. But we can also look at things and enjoy their presence  
  
 
aesthetically.
 
aesthetically.
If we look at a beautiful sunset, we can look at it as a physicist does and see it as a system of wavelengths. We lose the feeling of it completely. We can also look at it as a poignant symbol of the impermanence of all things and be moved to sadness. But this also is not just the sunset itself. There is a  
+
If we look at a beautiful sunset, we can look at it as a {{Wiki|physicist}} does and see it as a system of wavelengths. We lose the [[feeling]] of it completely. We can also look at it as a poignant [[symbol]] of the [[impermanence]] of all things and be moved to [[sadness]]. But this also is not just the sunset itself. There is a  
  
definite difference when we just look at it as it is and enjoy the vast play of colors that is there in tremendous vividness. When we look like this, we will immediately notice how free we become. The entire network of mental factors in which we usually labor just drops off. Everyone can do this but, of course, it requires work.
+
definite difference when we just look at it as it is and enjoy the vast play of colors that is there in tremendous vividness. When we look like this, we will immediately notice how free we become. The entire network of [[mental factors]] in which we usually labor just drops off. Everyone can do this but, of course, it requires work.
  
  
The art of the mandala has been developed to help us see things in their intrinsic vividness. Although all mandalas are fundamentally similar, each is also unique. The colors used in them, for instance, vary greatly according to the basic makeup of the practitioners. The character of a particular mandala is known as the dhatu-tathagatagarbha. Dhatu here refers to the factor of the particular individual makeup. Tathagatagarbha refers to the awakened state of  
+
The [[art]] of the [[mandala]] has been developed to help us see things in their intrinsic vividness. Although all [[mandalas]] are fundamentally similar, each is also unique. The colors used in them, for instance, vary greatly according to the basic [[makeup]] of the practitioners. The [[character]] of a particular [[mandala]] is known as the dhatu-tathagatagarbha. [[Dhatu]] here refers to the factor of the particular {{Wiki|individual}} [[makeup]]. [[Tathagatagarbha]] refers to the [[awakened state of mind]] or [[buddhahood]]. So a particular [[mandala]] could be seen as a specific index of the [[awakened state of mind]]. Care is taken to relate to {{Wiki|individual}} [[characteristics]] because, although each [[person]] is capable of total [[buddhahood]], he must start from the aspect of it that is most strongly {{Wiki|present}} in him.
 +
There is a [[Zen]] saying that even a blade of grass can become a [[Buddha]]. How are we to understand this? Usually we consider that a blade of grass simply
  
mind or buddhahood. So a particular mandala could be seen as a specific index of the awakened state of mind. Care is taken to relate to individual characteristics because, although each person is capable of total buddhahood, he must start from the aspect of it that is most strongly present in him.
+
belongs to the [[physical world]]; it is not even a [[sentient being]], since it has no [[feelings]], makes no judgments, has no [[perceptions]]. The explanation is that everything is of the [[nature of Buddha]], so grass is also of this [[nature]]. It is not that it in some way contains [[buddha nature]], that we can nibble away analytically at the various [[attributes]] of the blade of grass until there is nothing left but some vague leftover factor that we then pigeonhole as [[buddha nature]]. Rather, the blade of grass actually constitutes what we call [[buddhahood]] or an [[Wikipedia:Absolute (philosophy)|ultimate]] value.
There is a Zen saying that even a blade of grass can become a Buddha. How are we to understand this? Usually we consider that a blade of grass simply
+
It is in this [[sense]] that a blade of grass or any other [[object]] can be a [[symbol]] of [[transformation]]. The whole [[idea]] of [[symbols]] of [[transformation]] is made possible by the [[philosophical]] [[development]] of the [[Yogacharins]], who saw that what comes to us in [[earthly]] vessels, as it were, the [[elements]] of our ordinary
  
belongs to the physical world; it is not even a sentient being, since it has no feelings, makes no judgments, has no perceptions. The explanation is that everything is of the nature of Buddha, so grass is also of this nature. It is not that it in some way contains buddha nature, that we can nibble away analytically at the various attributes of the blade of grass until there is nothing left but some vague leftover factor that we then pigeonhole as buddha
+
[[experience]], is the [[fundamental mind]], the [[Wikipedia:Absolute (philosophy)|ultimate]] value. The [[Wikipedia:Absolute (philosophy)|ultimate]] value comes in [[forms]] intelligible to us. Thus certain [[symbols]] such as [[mandalas]], already partially intelligible to us, can be used as gateways to the peak [[experience]].
 +
So these [[symbols]] [[exist]], differing according to the needs of {{Wiki|individuals}}. We can slip into the [[world]] of running around in circles—that is what [[samsara]]
  
nature. Rather, the blade of grass actually constitutes what we call buddhahood or an ultimate value.
+
literally means—or we can also, through such [[symbols]], find our way out of it. But the way out is nowhere else but in the [[world]] where we are. There is no other [[world]] besides the [[world]] we live in. This is one of the main purports of [[Buddhist philosophy]] and one which [[Westerners]] often find hard to [[grasp]]. [[Buddhist philosophy]] does not make the {{Wiki|distinction}} between the [[phenomenal]] and the [[noumenal]]. The [[phenomenon]] is the {{Wiki|noumenon}} and the {{Wiki|noumenon}} is the  
It is in this sense that a blade of grass or any other object can be a symbol of transformation. The whole idea of symbols of transformation is made possible by the philosophical development of the Yogacharins, who saw that what comes to us in earthly vessels, as it were, the elements of our ordinary
 
  
experience, is the fundamental mind, the ultimate value. The ultimate value comes in forms intelligible to us. Thus certain symbols such as mandalas, already partially intelligible to us, can be used as gateways to the peak experience.
+
[[phenomenon]]; not in the [[sense]] of {{Wiki|mathematical}} equation, but in the [[sense]] that you cannot have one without the other. The technical statement of this is that there is [[appearance]] and there is also [[shunyata]]; but [[shunyata]] is not somewhere else, it is in the [[appearance]]. It is its open [[dimension]]. The [[appearance]] never really implies any restriction or limitation. If there were such a limitation, we could never get out of it.
So these symbols exist, differing according to the needs of individuals. We can slip into the world of running around in circles—that is what samsara
 
 
 
literally means—or we can also, through such symbols, find our way out of it. But the way out is nowhere else but in the world where we are. There is no other world besides the world we live in. This is one of the main purports of Buddhist philosophy and one which Westerners often find hard to grasp. Buddhist philosophy does not make the distinction between the phenomenal and the noumenal. The phenomenon is the noumenon and the noumenon is the
 
 
 
phenomenon; not in the sense of mathematical equation, but in the sense that you cannot have one without the other. The technical statement of this is that there is appearance and there is also shunyata; but shunyata is not somewhere else, it is in the appearance. It is its open dimension. The appearance never really implies any restriction or limitation. If there were such a limitation, we could never get out of it.
 
  
  
Line 250: Line 246:
  
  
TANTRA CANNOT BE understood apart from experience arising out of the practice of meditation. Tantra, as we have said, can be regarded as the golden roof of the house. Before we can put on a roof, we have first to have built a house, and before that even, to have laid a foundation. I have already mentioned the  
+
TANTRA CANNOT BE understood apart from [[experience]] [[arising]] out of the [[practice of meditation]]. [[Tantra]], as we have said, can be regarded as the golden roof of the house. Before we can put on a roof, we have first to have built a house, and before that even, to have laid a foundation. I have already mentioned the  
four foundation practices. But such practices by themselves are not enough; we have to do the basic work of relating to ourselves. The work we must do to have a complete understanding of the symbolism of tantra and of the mandala principle begins at a very rudimentary level.
+
four [[foundation practices]]. But such practices by themselves are not enough; we have to do the basic work of relating to ourselves. The work we must do to have a complete [[understanding]] of the [[symbolism]] of [[tantra]] and of the [[mandala]] [[principle]] begins at a very rudimentary level.
  
  
A mandala consists of a center and the fringe area of a circle. On the basic level, it consists of the practitioner and his relationship to the phenomenal world. The study of the mandala principle is that of the student in his life situation.
+
A [[mandala]] consists of a center and the fringe area of a circle. On the basic level, it consists of the [[practitioner]] and his relationship to the [[phenomenal world]]. The study of the [[mandala]] [[principle]] is that of the [[student]] in his [[life]] situation.
In a sense spiritual practice in Buddhism in the beginning stages could be said to be very intellectual. It is intellectual in the sense of being precise.  
+
In a [[sense]] [[spiritual practice]] in [[Buddhism]] in the beginning stages could be said to be very [[intellectual]]. It is [[intellectual]] in the [[sense]] of being precise.  
It could also be seen as intellectual because of the nature of the dialogue which has to take place between the student and the teacher, the student and the teaching. A certain questioning process has to take place. It is not a matter of memorizing texts or merely applying a variety of techniques. Rather it is necessary that situations be created in which the student can relate to himself as a potential Buddha, as a dharmabody—he relates his whole psyche or whole makeup to the dharma. He must begin with a precise study of himself and his situation.
+
It could also be seen as [[intellectual]] because of the [[nature]] of the {{Wiki|dialogue}} which has to take place between the [[student]] and the [[teacher]], the [[student]] and the [[teaching]]. A certain questioning process has to take place. It is not a {{Wiki|matter}} of memorizing texts or merely applying a variety of [[techniques]]. Rather it is necessary that situations be created in which the [[student]] can relate to himself as a potential [[Buddha]], as a dharmabody—he relates his whole [[Wikipedia:Psyche (psychology)|psyche]] or whole [[makeup]] to the [[dharma]]. He must begin with a precise study of himself and his situation.
  
  
  
Traditionally there are twelve types of teaching styles proper to a Buddha. The sutras can be divided into twelve categories according to which of the twelve styles the Buddha has employed in it. One of the twelve styles is that of creating a situation in which the teaching can transpire. Take the example of the Prajnaparamita-hridaya or Heart Sutra. In the original Sanskrit version of this sutra, Buddha does not say a word; but it was Buddha who created the dialogue between Avalokiteshvara and Shariputra. Buddha created the situation in which Shariputra could act as the receiver or audience and Avalokiteshvara as the propounder of the analysis.
+
[[Traditionally]] there are twelve types of [[teaching]] styles proper to a [[Buddha]]. The [[sutras]] can be divided into twelve categories according to which of the twelve styles the [[Buddha]] has employed in it. One of the twelve styles is that of creating a situation in which the [[teaching]] can transpire. Take the example of the Prajnaparamita-hridaya or [[Heart Sutra]]. In the original [[Sanskrit]] version of this [[sutra]], [[Buddha]] does not say a [[word]]; but it was [[Buddha]] who created the {{Wiki|dialogue}} between [[Avalokiteshvara]] and [[Shariputra]]. [[Buddha]] created the situation in which [[Shariputra]] could act as the receiver or audience and [[Avalokiteshvara]] as the propounder of the analysis.
  
  
So creating the situation in which the student can relate to the teaching is the initial creation of the mandala principle. There is the hungry questioning, the thirsty mind which examines all possibilities. The questions are inspired by the basic suffering of the student’s situation, the basic chaos of it. It is uncertainty, dissatisfaction, which brings out the questions.
+
So creating the situation in which the [[student]] can relate to the [[teaching]] is the initial creation of the [[mandala]] [[principle]]. There is the hungry questioning, the thirsty [[mind]] which examines all possibilities. The questions are inspired by the basic [[suffering]] of the student’s situation, the basic {{Wiki|chaos}} of it. It is uncertainty, [[dissatisfaction]], which brings out the questions.
  
  
Seen in the tantric perspective, the first stages of the creation of the mandala principle are the basic Buddhist practices on the hinayana level. The starting point is samatha practice, which is the development of peace or dwelling on peace. This practice does not, however, involve dwelling or fixing one’s attention on a particular thing. Fixation or concentration tends to develop trancelike states. But from the Buddhist point of view, the point of meditation is not to develop trancelike states; rather it is to sharpen perceptions, to see things as they are. Meditation at this level is relating with  
+
Seen in the [[tantric]] {{Wiki|perspective}}, the first stages of the creation of the [[mandala]] [[principle]] are the basic [[Buddhist practices]] on the [[hinayana]] level. The starting point is [[samatha]] practice, which is the [[development]] of [[peace]] or dwelling on [[peace]]. This practice does not, however, involve dwelling or fixing one’s [[attention]] on a particular thing. Fixation or [[concentration]] tends to develop trancelike states. But from the [[Buddhist point of view]], the point of [[meditation]] is not to develop trancelike states; rather it is to sharpen [[perceptions]], to see things as they are. [[Meditation]] at this level is relating with  
  
the conflicts of our life situations, like using a stone to sharpen a knife, the situation being the stone. The samatha meditation, the beginning point of the practice, could be described as sharpening one’s knife. It is a way of relating to bodily sensations and thought processes of all kinds; just relating with them rather than dwelling on them or fixing on them in any way.
+
the conflicts of our [[life]] situations, like using a stone to sharpen a knife, the situation being the stone. The [[samatha meditation]], the beginning point of the practice, could be described as sharpening one’s knife. It is a way of relating to [[bodily sensations]] and [[thought]] {{Wiki|processes}} of all kinds; just relating with them rather than dwelling on them or fixing on them in any way.
Dwelling or fixing comes from an attitude of trying to prove something, trying to maintain the “me” and “my” of ego’s territory. One needs to prove that  
+
Dwelling or fixing comes from an [[attitude]] of trying to prove something, trying to maintain the “me” and “my” of ego’s territory. One needs to prove that  
  
ego’s thesis is secure. This is an attempt to ignore the samsaric circle, the samsaric whirlpool. This vicious circle is too painful a truth to accept, so one is seeking something else to replace it with. One seeks to replace the basic irritation or pain with the pleasure of a fixed belief in oneself by dwelling on something, a certain spiritual effort or just worldly things. It seems that, as something to be dwelled on, conceptualized ideas of religion or spiritual teachings or the domestic situations of life are extensions of the ego. One does not simply see tables and chairs as they are; one sees my manifestation of table, my manifestation of chair. One sees constantly the “me” or “my” in these things; they are seen constantly in relationship to me and my security
+
ego’s {{Wiki|thesis}} is secure. This is an attempt to ignore the [[samsaric]] circle, the [[samsaric]] {{Wiki|whirlpool}}. This vicious circle is too [[painful]] a [[truth]] to accept, so one is seeking something else to replace it with. One seeks to replace the basic [[irritation]] or [[pain]] with the [[pleasure]] of a fixed [[belief]] in oneself by dwelling on something, a certain [[spiritual]] [[effort]] or just [[worldly]] things. It seems that, as something to be dwelled on, [[conceptualized]] [[ideas]] of [[religion]] or [[spiritual]] teachings or the domestic situations of [[life]] are extensions of the [[ego]]. One does not simply see tables and chairs as they are; one sees my [[manifestation]] of table, my [[manifestation]] of chair. One sees constantly the “me” or “my” in these things; they are seen constantly in relationship to me and my {{Wiki|security}}
  
 
.
 
.
It is in relation to this world of my projections that the precision of samatha is extremely powerful. It is a kind of scientific research, relating to the experiences of life as substances and putting them under the microscope of meditative practice. One does not dwell on them, one examines them, works with them. Here the curiosity of one’s mind acts as potential prajna, potential transcendental knowledge. The attitude of this practice is not one of seeking to attain nirvana, but rather of seeing the mechanism of samsara, how it works, how it relates to us. At the point of having seen the complete picture of samsara, of having completely understood its mechanism, nirvana becomes redundant. In what is called the enlightened state, both samsara and nirvana are freed.
+
It is in [[relation]] to this [[world]] of my {{Wiki|projections}} that the precision of [[samatha]] is extremely powerful. It is a kind of [[scientific]] research, relating to the [[experiences]] of [[life]] as {{Wiki|substances}} and putting them under the microscope of [[meditative practice]]. One does not dwell on them, one examines them, works with them. Here the {{Wiki|curiosity}} of one’s [[mind]] acts as potential [[prajna]], potential [[transcendental knowledge]]. The [[attitude]] of this practice is not one of seeking to attain [[nirvana]], but rather of [[seeing]] the {{Wiki|mechanism}} of [[samsara]], how it works, how it relates to us. At the point of having seen the complete picture of [[samsara]], of having completely understood its {{Wiki|mechanism}}, [[nirvana]] becomes redundant. In what is called the [[enlightened state]], both [[samsara and nirvana]] are freed.
  
  
In order to see thought processes (sensations and perceptions that occur during the practice of samatha) as they are, a certain sense of openness and precision has to be developed. This precise study of what we are, what our makeup is, is closely related with the practice of tantra. In the tantric tradition it is said that the discovery of the vajra body—that is, the innate nature of vajra (indestructible being)—within one’s physical system and within one’s psychological system is the ultimate experience. In the samatha practice of the hinayana tradition, there is also this element of looking for one’s basic innate nature as it is, simply and precisely, without being concerned over the absence of “me” and “my.”
+
In order to see [[thought]] {{Wiki|processes}} ([[sensations]] and [[perceptions]] that occur during the practice of [[samatha]]) as they are, a certain [[sense]] of [[openness]] and precision has to be developed. This precise study of what we are, what our [[makeup]] is, is closely related with the practice of [[tantra]]. In the [[tantric tradition]] it is said that the discovery of the [[vajra]] body—that is, the [[innate nature]] of [[vajra]] ([[indestructible]] being)—within one’s [[physical]] system and within one’s [[psychological]] system is the [[Wikipedia:Absolute (philosophy)|ultimate]] [[experience]]. In the [[samatha]] practice of the [[hinayana tradition]], there is also this [[element]] of looking for one’s basic [[innate nature]] as it is, simply and precisely, without being concerned over the absence of “me” and “my.”
  
  
From the basis of the samatha practice, the student next develops what is known as vipassana practice. This is the practice of insight, seeing clearly, seeing absolutely, precisely—transcendental insight. One begins to realize that spending one’s whole time on the details of life, as in the samatha practice, does not work. It is still somehow an adolescent approach. It is necessary to begin to have a sense of the totality. This is an expansion  
+
From the basis of the [[samatha]] practice, the [[student]] next develops what is known as [[vipassana practice]]. This is the [[practice of insight]], [[seeing]] clearly, [[seeing]] absolutely, precisely—transcendental [[insight]]. One begins to realize that spending one’s whole time on the details of [[life]], as in the [[samatha]] practice, does not work. It is still somehow an adolescent approach. It is necessary to begin to have a [[sense]] of the {{Wiki|totality}}. This is an expansion  
  
process. It is parallel with the tantric practice of the mandala. Having started with what is called the bija mantra, the seed syllable in the middle of the mandala, there is then the expanding process of discovering the four quarters of the mandala. Working with the seed syllable has the samatha quality of precision, looking at the definite qualities of things as they are. Having established the seed syllable, one puts other symbols around it in the four quarters, one expands one’s mandala. Similarly in the vipassana practice, having established the precision of details, one begins to experience the space  
+
process. It is parallel with the [[tantric practice]] of the [[mandala]]. Having started with what is called the [[bija mantra]], the [[seed syllable]] in the middle of the [[mandala]], there is then the expanding process of discovering the four quarters of the [[mandala]]. Working with the [[seed syllable]] has the [[samatha]] [[quality]] of precision, [[looking at]] the definite qualities of things as they are. Having established the [[seed syllable]], one puts other [[symbols]] around it in the four quarters, one expands one’s [[mandala]]. Similarly in the [[vipassana practice]], having established the precision of details, one begins to [[experience]] the [[space]]
  
around them. In other words, in making a pot, the importance is not so much on making the pot itself, but on shaping the space. Just so, in the vipassana practice the process is one of trying to feel the space around the pot. If one has a sense of the space one is going to create by producing a pot, one makes a good potter. But if one is purely concerned with making a shape out of clay without having a sense of the space, one does not make a good potter, or a good sculptor either, for that matter. In this way of beginning to relate with the space, vipassana is gradually letting go, a releasing and expanding.
+
around them. In other words, in making a pot, the importance is not so much on making the pot itself, but on shaping the [[space]]. Just so, in the [[vipassana practice]] the process is one of trying to [[feel]] the [[space]] around the pot. If one has a [[sense]] of the [[space]] one is going to create by producing a pot, one makes a good potter. But if one is purely concerned with making a shape out of clay without having a [[sense]] of the [[space]], one does not make a good potter, or a good {{Wiki|sculptor}} either, for that {{Wiki|matter}}. In this way of beginning to relate with the [[space]], [[vipassana]] is gradually [[letting go]], a releasing and expanding.
  
  
From this point it is then possible to get a glimpse of the shunyata experience. The obstacle to the shunyata experience is the split between basic being and one’s concept of it, between one’s being and one’s projections. All kinds of questions, problems, and obstacles arise in relation to this division. The reason that the first glimpse of shunyata becomes possible at this point is that, having seen the details of things as they are through samatha practice  
+
From this point it is then possible to get a glimpse of the [[shunyata]] [[experience]]. The [[obstacle]] to the [[shunyata]] [[experience]] is the split between basic being and one’s {{Wiki|concept}} of it, between one’s being and one’s {{Wiki|projections}}. All kinds of questions, problems, and [[obstacles]] arise in [[relation]] to this [[division]]. The [[reason]] that the first glimpse of [[shunyata]] becomes possible at this point is that, having seen the details of things as they are through [[samatha]] practice  
  
and experienced the space around them through vipassana, one begins to relax. One begins to experience the needlessness of defending or asserting oneself. At this point shunyata emerges as the simple absence of those walls and barricades of defense and assertion. One begins to develop the clear and precise experience of seeing a tree as just a tree, not one’s version of a tree, not a tree called such-and-such, but a tree just as it is. The culmination of the experiential process of the development of intellect is the experience of shunyata, which is the experience of the nonexistence of duality. The research  
+
and [[experienced]] the [[space]] around them through [[vipassana]], one begins to [[relax]]. One begins to [[experience]] the needlessness of defending or asserting oneself. At this point [[shunyata]] emerges as the simple absence of those walls and barricades of defense and [[assertion]]. One begins to develop the clear and precise [[experience]] of [[seeing]] a [[tree]] as just a [[tree]], not one’s version of a [[tree]], not a [[tree]] called such-and-such, but a [[tree]] just as it is. The culmination of the experiential process of the [[development]] of [[intellect]] is the [[experience]] of [[shunyata]], which is the [[experience]] of the [[Wikipedia:Existence|nonexistence]] of [[duality]]. The research  
  
work is already accomplished; the process of searching for something has been laid to rest. This is the attainment of prajna.
+
work is already accomplished; the process of searching for something has been laid to rest. This is the [[attainment]] of [[prajna]].
From this point the intellect begins to turn toward jnana or intuition. Up until now the learning process has been regarded as receiving teaching; it has been an experimental course of study with the object of finding out who, what, and where we are. In that sense the practices of both the hinayana and mahayana levels are a step toward the understanding of the mandala within the body, the mandala within consciousness, and the mandala within the  
+
From this point the [[intellect]] begins to turn toward [[jnana]] or [[intuition]]. Up until now the {{Wiki|learning}} process has been regarded as receiving [[teaching]]; it has been an experimental course of study with the [[object]] of finding out who, what, and where we are. In that [[sense]] the practices of both the [[hinayana]] and [[mahayana]] levels are a step toward the [[understanding]] of the [[mandala]] within the [[body]], the [[mandala]] within [[consciousness]], and the [[mandala]] within the  
  
environmental situation of one’s life. According to the tantric tradition, three levels of experience are always necessary—outer, inner, and secret. The outer experience is relating with form; the inner experience is relating with the subtleties of form. The subtleties of form are the space, in the sense we have referred to of a pot and the space around it. The secret experience is that the form and the space are the same, that there is no difference between form and space.
+
{{Wiki|environmental}} situation of one’s [[life]]. According to the [[tantric tradition]], three levels of [[experience]] are always necessary—outer, inner, and secret. The outer [[experience]] is relating with [[form]]; the inner [[experience]] is relating with the subtleties of [[form]]. The subtleties of [[form]] are the [[space]], in the [[sense]] we have referred to of a pot and the [[space]] around it. The secret [[experience]] is that the [[form]] and the [[space]] are the same, that there is no difference between [[form]] and [[space]].
  
On the level of the secret experience the subtleties are no longer an object of concern. If one keeps attending to the subtleties, then that itself becomes a veil—one is still relating to the situation as a learning process, rather than the actual process of experience. But it is not possible to arrive at the level of direct experience without going through the learning process of understanding scientifically. The practice of meditation in Buddhism begins with  
+
On the level of the secret [[experience]] the subtleties are no longer an [[object]] of [[concern]]. If one keeps attending to the subtleties, then that itself becomes a veil—one is still relating to the situation as a {{Wiki|learning}} process, rather than the actual process of [[experience]]. But it is not possible to arrive at the level of direct [[experience]] without going through the {{Wiki|learning}} process of [[understanding]] {{Wiki|scientifically}}. The [[practice of meditation]] in [[Buddhism]] begins with  
  
scientific research in which one learns to make friends with oneself and learns what one is. Having completely and thoroughly understood that, then one can expand into the further dimension of understanding which is the level of direct experience without any props.
+
[[scientific]] research in which one learns to make friends with oneself and learns what one is. Having completely and thoroughly understood that, then one can expand into the further [[dimension]] of [[understanding]] which is the level of direct [[experience]] without any props.
  
  
Line 304: Line 300:
  
  
I WOULD LIKE TO discuss the implications of the following Sanskrit verse:
+
I WOULD LIKE TO discuss the implications of the following [[Sanskrit]] verse:
  
 
śūnyatākaruṇābhinnaṃ bodhicittam iti smṛtam̄
 
śūnyatākaruṇābhinnaṃ bodhicittam iti smṛtam̄
Line 312: Line 308:
  
  
Here we have two terms which are of key significance in tantra, shunyata and karuna. The terms are not restricted to the tantric level, but appear fairly early on in the development of the Buddhist tradition. Shunyata was originally an elaboration of the concept of anatman. The meaning of anatman was that  
+
Here we have two terms which are of key significance in [[tantra]], [[shunyata]] and [[karuna]]. The terms are not restricted to the [[tantric]] level, but appear fairly early on in the [[development]] of the [[Buddhist tradition]]. [[Shunyata]] was originally an [[elaboration]] of the {{Wiki|concept}} of [[anatman]]. The meaning of [[anatman]] was that  
  
there is no abiding principle in things. Later on, shunyata became one of the central concepts of the mahayana. For the student of tantra, it remains a sort of objective reference of which he must be aware in order to pursue his practice onto further levels of subtlety.
+
there is no abiding [[principle]] in things. Later on, [[shunyata]] became one of the central [[Wikipedia:concept|concepts]] of the [[mahayana]]. For the [[student]] of [[tantra]], it remains a sort of [[objective]] reference of which he must be {{Wiki|aware}} in order to pursue his practice onto further levels of subtlety.
Shunyata is usually translated “emptiness” or “void.” These translations are thoroughly misleading, because shunyata is a highly positive term.  
+
[[Shunyata]] is usually translated “[[emptiness]]” or “[[void]].” These translations are thoroughly misleading, because [[shunyata]] is a highly positive term.  
  
Unfortunately, the early translators were not very sophisticated and allowed themselves to be misled by the sense of shunya in ordinary everyday language. In this popular language, if a glass had no water in it, it could be called shunya. But this is not at all the sense of shunyata in Buddhist philosophy.
+
Unfortunately, the early [[translators]] were not very sophisticated and allowed themselves to be misled by the [[sense]] of [[shunya]] in ordinary everyday [[language]]. In this popular [[language]], if a glass had no [[water]] in it, it could be called [[shunya]]. But this is not at all the [[sense]] of [[shunyata]] in [[Buddhist philosophy]].
Shunyata can be explained in a very simple way. When we perceive, we usually attend to the delimited forms of objects. But these objects are perceived  
+
[[Shunyata]] can be explained in a very simple way. When we {{Wiki|perceive}}, we usually attend to the delimited [[forms]] of [[objects]]. But these [[objects]] are [[perceived]]
  
within a field. Attention can be directed either to the concrete, limited forms or to the field in which these forms are situated. In the shunyata experience, the attention is on the field rather than on its contents. By “contents,” we mean here those forms which are the outstanding features of the field itself. We also might notice that when we have an idea before our mind, the territory, as it were, delimited by the idea is blurred; it fades into  
+
within a field. [[Attention]] can be directed either to the concrete, limited [[forms]] or to the field in which these [[forms]] are situated. In the [[shunyata]] [[experience]], the [[attention]] is on the field rather than on its contents. By “contents,” we mean here those [[forms]] which are the outstanding features of the field itself. We also might notice that when we have an [[idea]] before our [[mind]], the territory, as it were, delimited by the [[idea]] is blurred; it fades into  
  
something which is quite open. This open dimension is the basic meaning of shunyata.
+
something which is quite open. This open [[dimension]] is the basic meaning of [[shunyata]].
This openness is present in and actually presupposed by every determinate form. Every determinate entity evolves out of something indeterminate and to a certain extent also maintains its connection with this indeterminacy; it is never completely isolated from it. Because the determinate entity is not isolated from the indeterminacy and because nevertheless there is no bridge between the two, our attention can shift back and forth between one and the other.
+
This [[openness]] is {{Wiki|present}} in and actually presupposed by every {{Wiki|determinate}} [[form]]. Every {{Wiki|determinate}} [[entity]] evolves out of something {{Wiki|indeterminate}} and to a certain extent also maintains its [[connection]] with this indeterminacy; it is never completely isolated from it. Because the {{Wiki|determinate}} [[entity]] is not isolated from the indeterminacy and because nevertheless there is no bridge between the two, our [[attention]] can shift back and forth between one and the other.
  
  
The perception of shunyata as openness is connected with the development of what is known as prajna. Because there are some very fantastic translations in vogue of this term prajna, it is worthwhile having a good look at what the term means. There are various words in Sanskrit which refer to the cognitive process. Two most frequently used ones are prajna and jnana. If we look at the words, we immediately notice that both contain the root jña, which signifies the cognitive potentiality. Jnana is the primary formation from this root in the Sanskrit language; in prajna, the same root jña is there with the prefix pra.
+
The [[perception]] of [[shunyata]] as [[openness]] is connected with the [[development]] of what is known as [[prajna]]. Because there are some very fantastic translations in vogue of this term [[prajna]], it is worthwhile having a good look at what the term means. There are various words in [[Sanskrit]] which refer to the [[Wikipedia:cognition|cognitive]] process. Two most frequently used ones are [[prajna]] and [[jnana]]. If we look at the words, we immediately notice that both contain the [[root]] jña, which {{Wiki|signifies}} the [[Wikipedia:cognition|cognitive]] potentiality. [[Jnana]] is the primary formation from this [[root]] in the [[Sanskrit]] [[language]]; in [[prajna]], the same [[root]] jña is there with the prefix pra.
  
  
If we look at the Tibetan translations for these terms, we find that the very same root connection has been preserved. The Tibetan for prajna is shes rab, and for jnana it is ye shes. in both cases the shes, the cognitive potentiality, is there. Ye means “primordial” or “original.” Thus ye shes refers to primordial awareness. The Sanskrit prefix pra and the Tibetan particle rab have the sense of “heightening” or “intensification.” Therefore, shes rab or prajna refers to an intensification or heightening of the cognitive processes. The cognitive potentiality that is present in everyone is to be developed, intensified, and brought to its highest pitch. To bring this potentiality to its highest pitch means to release it, to free it from all the extraneous material that has accumulated.
+
If we look at the [[Tibetan]] translations for these terms, we find that the very same [[root]] [[connection]] has been preserved. The [[Tibetan]] for [[prajna]] is [[shes rab]], and for [[jnana]] it is [[ye shes]]. in both cases the shes, the [[Wikipedia:cognition|cognitive]] potentiality, is there. Ye means “[[primordial]]” or “original.” Thus [[ye shes]] refers to [[primordial awareness]]. The [[Sanskrit]] prefix pra and the [[Tibetan]] {{Wiki|particle}} rab have the [[sense]] of “heightening” or “intensification.” Therefore, [[shes rab]] or [[prajna]] refers to an intensification or heightening of the [[Wikipedia:cognition|cognitive]] {{Wiki|processes}}. The [[Wikipedia:cognition|cognitive]] potentiality that is {{Wiki|present}} in everyone is to be developed, intensified, and brought to its [[highest]] pitch. To bring this potentiality to its [[highest]] pitch means to [[release]] it, to free it from all the extraneous material that has [[accumulated]].
  
  
What does it mean to free something? In the Western world, freedom has usually been used as a negative term: we speak of freedom from this, freedom from that. The logical conclusion from this usage, a conclusion which nobody likes to draw, is that we must also reach the point of getting rid of freedom from freedom. It does not help to have recourse to the construction of “freedom-to,” freedom to do this, freedom to be that. Freedom-to implies subordination to some transcendental hocuspocus and that makes freedom disappear as quickly as the negative proposition does. We see, then, that freedom cannot be considered as a separate thing relative to something else. It must be itself an existential fact. In this sense, freedom is not something that has to be achieved—it is basic to everything.
+
What does it mean to free something? In the [[Western world]], freedom has usually been used as a negative term: we speak of freedom from this, freedom from that. The [[logical]] conclusion from this usage, a conclusion which nobody likes to draw, is that we must also reach the point of getting rid of freedom from freedom. It does not help to have recourse to the construction of “freedom-to,” freedom to do this, freedom to be that. Freedom-to implies subordination to some [[transcendental]] hocuspocus and that makes freedom disappear as quickly as the negative proposition does. We see, then, that freedom cannot be considered as a separate thing [[relative]] to something else. It must be itself an [[existential]] fact. In this [[sense]], freedom is not something that has to be achieved—it is basic to everything.
  
  
Freedom is inherent in all the cognitive processes. Here it helps to see that the opposite of freedom is not determination but compulsion. One is quite free to determine one’s way of life, free to determine whether to look at things in a categorical way or an aesthetic way. That is, we can look at things relative to a set of goals to be achieved, or can simply appreciate them, and recognize their intrinsic value. So we must understand that freedom is a basic phenomenon and not some endproduct of getting rid of something or subjecting oneself to some transcendental nebulosity, as it would seem that Western philosophy has generally approached it.
+
Freedom is [[inherent]] in all the [[Wikipedia:cognition|cognitive]] {{Wiki|processes}}. Here it helps to see that the opposite of freedom is not [[determination]] but compulsion. One is quite free to determine one’s way of [[life]], free to determine whether to look at things in a categorical way or an {{Wiki|aesthetic}} way. That is, we can look at things [[relative]] to a set of goals to be achieved, or can simply appreciate them, and [[recognize]] their intrinsic value. So we must understand that freedom is a basic [[phenomenon]] and not some endproduct of getting rid of something or subjecting oneself to some [[transcendental]] nebulosity, as it would seem that {{Wiki|Western philosophy}} has generally approached it.
  
  
Prajna or shes rab as the heightening of the cognitive capacity, also means a weakening of the network of relative considerations in which, ordinarily, it is embedded. The weakening of this network permits the emergence of the cognitive capacity in its original freedom.
+
[[Prajna]] or [[shes rab]] as the heightening of the [[Wikipedia:cognition|cognitive]] capacity, also means a weakening of the network of [[relative]] considerations in which, ordinarily, it is embedded. The weakening of this network permits the [[emergence]] of the [[Wikipedia:cognition|cognitive]] capacity in its original freedom.
  
  
Prajna operates on different levels. It is operative when we listen to someone merely on a rudimentary level, when we merely hear something that the person we are listening to says. Just to hear what someone is saying, some understanding must be there. Prajna can be present on a more significant level. For instance, we can go beyond the mere momentary taking in of what someone says, to the point where we retain it and think about it. This may lead us to weigh seriously what we have heard and to try implementing our conclusions such that we embody them in our lives.
+
[[Prajna]] operates on different levels. It is operative when we listen to someone merely on a rudimentary level, when we merely hear something that the [[person]] we are listening to says. Just to hear what someone is saying, some [[understanding]] must be there. [[Prajna]] can be {{Wiki|present}} on a more significant level. For instance, we can go beyond the mere momentary taking in of what someone says, to the point where we retain it and think about it. This may lead us to weigh seriously what we have heard and to try implementing our conclusions such that we embody them in our [[lives]].
  
  
Prajna can operate on a still further level. Instead of attending to what we perceive, hear, or think about, in terms of categories related to the narrow limits of self-preservation or personal ends, we can come to appreciate things as values in themselves. When we come to this point there is a sort of a release, since there is no longer a need to manipulate our perceptions—we can let things be as they are. In speaking of arriving at this point it is  
+
[[Prajna]] can operate on a still further level. Instead of attending to what we {{Wiki|perceive}}, hear, or think about, in terms of categories related to the narrow limits of self-preservation or personal ends, we can come to appreciate things as values in themselves. When we come to this point there is a sort of a [[release]], since there is no longer a need to {{Wiki|manipulate}} our perceptions—we can let things be as they are. In {{Wiki|speaking}} of arriving at this point it is  
  
possible to speak of freedom as an achievement, but we must see that this freedom has been there all the time. However, we have lost sight of this freedom through being involved with all sorts of unnecessary constructions—constantly seeing things as means in relation to our personal orientation. Having come to this basic appreciation and openness, we have the possibility of staying with it and seeing things as valuable, or we can fall back to seeing things as means for further means ad infinitum.
+
possible to speak of freedom as an [[achievement]], but we must see that this freedom has been there all the time. However, we have lost [[sight]] of this freedom through being involved with all sorts of unnecessary constructions—constantly [[seeing]] things as means in [[relation]] to our personal orientation. Having come to this basic [[appreciation]] and [[openness]], we have the possibility of staying with it and [[seeing]] things as valuable, or we can fall back to [[seeing]] things as means for further means ad infinitum.
  
  
It is at this crucial point that shunyata comes in. Shunyata is the objective correlate of this heightened or opened state of awareness. In this state, we do not see different things but we do see things differently. When I meet someone, I can immediately snap into a state of mind where I am asking myself what I have to gain or lose from meeting this person and I can then involve myself in the appropriate strategy. Or, I can merely take in the impression of  
+
It is at this crucial point that [[shunyata]] comes in. [[Shunyata]] is the [[objective]] correlate of this heightened or opened [[state of awareness]]. In this [[state]], we do not see different things but we do see things differently. When I meet someone, I can immediately snap into a [[state of mind]] where I am asking myself what I have to gain or lose from meeting this [[person]] and I can then involve myself in the appropriate strategy. Or, I can merely take in the [[impression]] of  
  
this person and relate to him without preconception. Very likely if I do the latter, a very satisfactory meeting will ensue. I have related to this open dimension of my impression. Now this is a very simple thing; there is nothing special about it and anybody can do it. But, as I have said, the simplest things are often the most difficult. Probably one of the most difficult things is for a person to do without his fixations and perceptions. They seem to provide so much security; yet a person who follows his fixations always suffers from a sense of lack or loss—as if something were missing.
+
this [[person]] and relate to him without preconception. Very likely if I do the [[latter]], a very satisfactory meeting will ensue. I have related to this open [[dimension]] of my [[impression]]. Now this is a very simple thing; there is [[nothing special]] about it and anybody can do it. But, as I have said, the simplest things are often the most difficult. Probably one of the most difficult things is for a [[person]] to do without his fixations and [[perceptions]]. They seem to provide so much {{Wiki|security}}; yet a [[person]] who follows his fixations always [[suffers]] from a [[sense]] of lack or loss—as if something were missing.
  
  
When we speak of shunyata, we are speaking of the open dimension of being. We can be aware of this open dimension, but in order to perceive it our perceptive faculty must be open, without a bias of any kind. If our way of perceiving is tainted by any sort of predisposition or reservation, we are right then out of the openness. We have already narrowed our view, and this, in the end, will be quite unsatisfying.
+
When we speak of [[shunyata]], we are {{Wiki|speaking}} of the open [[dimension]] of being. We can be {{Wiki|aware}} of this open [[dimension]], but in order to {{Wiki|perceive}} it our perceptive {{Wiki|faculty}} must be open, without a bias of any kind. If our way of perceiving is [[tainted]] by any sort of [[predisposition]] or reservation, we are right then out of the [[openness]]. We have already narrowed our view, and this, in the end, will be quite unsatisfying.
We must be very careful not to regard openness as an entity. If we do that, we shall have made a concept of it, which automatically fixes it and makes it  
+
We must be very careful not to regard [[openness]] as an [[entity]]. If we do that, we shall have made a {{Wiki|concept}} of it, which automatically fixes it and makes it  
  
something definite. It is precisely this that we have had to break out of in order to perceive it. This is where past mistakes have been made in the history of Buddhism. Someone tried to say that prajna is shunyata. But prajna is not shunyata. Shunyata is the objective pole of prajna, the open quality of things which the cognitive process relates to when it reaches the level of true prajna.
+
something definite. It is precisely this that we have had to break out of in order to {{Wiki|perceive}} it. This is where {{Wiki|past}} mistakes have been made in the [[history of Buddhism]]. Someone tried to say that [[prajna]] is [[shunyata]]. But [[prajna]] is not [[shunyata]]. [[Shunyata]] is the [[objective]] pole of [[prajna]], the open [[quality]] of things which the [[Wikipedia:cognition|cognitive]] process relates to when it reaches the level of true [[prajna]].
  
  
We cannot predicate anything of prajna except to say that when it is properly prajna it must be as open as that which it perceives. In this sense we might say that subjective and objective poles (prajna and shunyata) coincide. With this understanding, rather than saying that prajna is shunyata, we can try to describe the experience by saying that it has gone beyond the dualism of subject and object. But we must not get too carried away by these descriptions and lose sight of the fact that they are only trying to bring home to us this simple experience that any of us can relate to directly if we so wish. We are free to do it. It is up to us.
+
We cannot predicate anything of [[prajna]] except to say that when it is properly [[prajna]] it must be as open as that which it [[perceives]]. In this [[sense]] we might say that [[subjective]] and [[objective]] poles ([[prajna]] and [[shunyata]]) coincide. With this [[understanding]], rather than saying that [[prajna]] is [[shunyata]], we can try to describe the [[experience]] by saying that it has gone beyond the [[dualism]] of [[subject]] and [[object]]. But we must not get too carried away by these descriptions and lose [[sight]] of the fact that they are only trying to bring home to us this simple [[experience]] that any of us can relate to directly if we so wish. We are free to do it. It is up to us.
  
  
We have now seen that shunyata is always a reference of perception. All action is based on perception, since, naturally, we always act in the light of our awareness. This is true on every level. The less I am aware of another person, the less able I am to act appropriately in my relationship with him. We have the example of certain types of people with socalled good intentions who do not take the trouble to become aware of what the people they are being “good  
+
We have now seen that [[shunyata]] is always a reference of [[perception]]. All [[action]] is based on [[perception]], since, naturally, we always act in the {{Wiki|light}} of our [[awareness]]. This is true on every level. The less I am {{Wiki|aware}} of another [[person]], the less able I am to act appropriately in my relationship with him. We have the example of certain types of [[people]] with socalled good {{Wiki|intentions}} who do not take the trouble to become {{Wiki|aware}} of what the [[people]] they are being “good  
  
to” really need. They are so involved in their preconceptions and biases that they think whatever they like must be good for everybody. Such a person might like milk and exert himself to get everybody to drink milk. But what about people who are allergic to milk? Such a thought would never make any impact on such a person’s good intentions. The example may appear ridiculous, but it is precisely this sort of ridiculous action that we encounter constantly in life. We act on the basis of our understanding, our awareness, and if this is not open and alive, then our actions are necessarily clumsy and inappropriate.
+
to” really need. They are so involved in their preconceptions and biases that they think whatever they like must be good for everybody. Such a [[person]] might like milk and exert himself to get everybody to drink milk. But what about [[people]] who are allergic to milk? Such a [[thought]] would never make any impact on such a person’s good {{Wiki|intentions}}. The example may appear ridiculous, but it is precisely this sort of ridiculous [[action]] that we encounter constantly in [[life]]. We act on the basis of our [[understanding]], our [[awareness]], and if this is not open and alive, then our [[actions]] are necessarily clumsy and inappropriate.
  
This leads us to the subject of karuna. It seems that awareness is not just there for the fun of the thing, but it implies action. Action carried out in the light of the awareness of shunyata, that is, the action of prajna, is karuna. Karuna is usually translated as “compassion” and in many cases that may be correct. But the word itself derives from the Sanskrit root kr, which denote action. Just as with prajna, we can speak of karuna on many levels. On the  
+
This leads us to the [[subject]] of [[karuna]]. It seems that [[awareness]] is not just there for the fun of the thing, but it implies [[action]]. [[Action]] carried out in the {{Wiki|light}} of the [[awareness]] of [[shunyata]], that is, the [[action]] of [[prajna]], is [[karuna]]. [[Karuna]] is usually translated as “[[compassion]]” and in many cases that may be correct. But the [[word]] itself derives from the [[Sanskrit]] [[root]] kr, which denote [[action]]. Just as with [[prajna]], we can speak of [[karuna]] on many levels. On the  
  
highest level, on the level of the Buddha, we speak of mahakaruna, “the greatest karuna.” Buddha’s awareness was that of the awakened state of mind. He could not act otherwise than in the light of that complete awareness. This complete awareness is the fundamental example of the indivisibility of shunyata and karuna.
+
[[highest]] level, on the level of the [[Buddha]], we speak of [[mahakaruna]], “the greatest [[karuna]].” [[Buddha’s]] [[awareness]] was that of the [[awakened state of mind]]. He could not act otherwise than in the {{Wiki|light}} of that complete [[awareness]]. This complete [[awareness]] is the fundamental example of the [[indivisibility]] of [[shunyata]] and [[karuna]].
  
  
According to Buddhism there are three basic emotional complexes: passion-lust, aversion-hatred, and infatuation-bewilderment. These are named in terms of their ordinary or samsaric manifestations but they have latent possibilities of transformation. They are related to each other in a particular way. Bewilderment concerning the nature of what is going on can exist without entailing the extremes of passion or aversion. Passion or aversion, however, cannot come into play without the presence of basic bewilderment. Passion and aversion are emotional energies that have been distorted by an absence of precision which is this basic bewilderment.
+
According to [[Buddhism]] there are three basic [[emotional]] complexes: passion-lust, aversion-hatred, and infatuation-bewilderment. These are named in terms of their ordinary or [[samsaric]] [[manifestations]] but they have latent possibilities of [[transformation]]. They are related to each other in a particular way. [[Bewilderment]] concerning the [[nature]] of what is going on can [[exist]] without entailing the extremes of [[passion]] or [[aversion]]. [[Passion]] or [[aversion]], however, cannot come into play without the presence of basic [[bewilderment]]. [[Passion]] and [[aversion]] are [[emotional]] energies that have been distorted by an absence of precision which is this basic [[bewilderment]].
  
  
Now in order to understand the nature of compassion, we can ask ourselves to which of these three basic emotional complexes compassion belongs. The usual response would be passion, since one ordinarily thinks that passion is related to love and love is not so different from compassion. But the Buddhist texts say the opposite: compassion belongs to hatred. The connection can be seen in the process that sometimes takes place when through enmity one person cuts another down and renders him helpless; then the one who has the power can aid the helpless one and feel himself a good person. This is the usual version of compassion and philanthropy.
+
Now in order to understand the [[nature]] of [[compassion]], we can ask ourselves to which of these three basic [[emotional]] complexes [[compassion]] belongs. The usual response would be [[passion]], since one ordinarily [[thinks]] that [[passion]] is related to [[love]] and [[love]] is not so different from [[compassion]]. But the [[Buddhist texts]] say the opposite: [[compassion]] belongs to [[hatred]]. The [[connection]] can be seen in the process that sometimes takes place when through [[enmity]] one [[person]] cuts another down and renders him helpless; then the one who has the power can aid the helpless one and [[feel]] himself a good [[person]]. This is the usual version of [[compassion]] and philanthropy.
  
  
But compassion is possible without aggression to create the original intimacy. On this level, the level of openness or shunyata, compassion is far more than the visceral emotion or sentimental urging that we ordinarily experience. On this level, we may speak of mahakaruna, which is based on the undistorted awareness of the awakened state of mind. There is a Sanskrit expression which runs as follows:
+
But [[compassion]] is possible without [[aggression]] to create the original intimacy. On this level, the level of [[openness]] or [[shunyata]], [[compassion]] is far more than the visceral [[emotion]] or {{Wiki|sentimental}} urging that we ordinarily [[experience]]. On this level, we may speak of [[mahakaruna]], which is based on the undistorted [[awareness]] of the [[awakened state of mind]]. There is a [[Sanskrit]] expression which runs as follows:
  
  
śūnyatākaruṇābhinnaṃ yatra cittam prabhāvyatesā hi buddhasya dharmasya sanghasyāpi hi deśanāWhere an attitude in which shunyata and karuna are indivisible is developed, there is the message of the Buddha, the dharma, and the sangha.
+
śūnyatākaruṇābhinnaṃ yatra [[cittam]] prabhāvyatesā hi buddhasya dharmasya sanghasyāpi hi deśanāWhere an [[attitude]] in which [[shunyata]] and [[karuna]] are indivisible is developed, there is the message of the [[Buddha]], the [[dharma]], and the [[sangha]].
  
  
Where the mind is such that it is able to perceive the openness in being, then its action is consonant with this openness because it takes into account what is real. If, on the other hand, awareness is tainted, the mind will manifest in all the emotional forms which are distortions of the real.
+
Where the [[mind]] is such that it is able to {{Wiki|perceive}} the [[openness]] in being, then its [[action]] is consonant with this [[openness]] because it takes into account what is real. If, on the other hand, [[awareness]] is [[tainted]], the [[mind]] will [[manifest]] in all the [[emotional]] [[forms]] which are [[distortions]] of the real.
  
  
Ordinarily a distinction is made between jnana and klesha, primordial awareness and distorted emotional mind. We see here that they are not two different things—the one is a distortion of the other. Because klesha is a distortion of jnana it can be, so to say, rectified and returned to its source. This comes as a result of the development of prajna which, when heightened, can cut through the potentiality for distortion. This was the emphasis of the  
+
Ordinarily a {{Wiki|distinction}} is made between [[jnana]] and [[klesha]], [[primordial awareness]] and distorted [[emotional]] [[mind]]. We see here that they are not two different things—the one is a [[distortion]] of the other. Because [[klesha]] is a [[distortion]] of [[jnana]] it can be, so to say, rectified and returned to its source. This comes as a result of the [[development]] of [[prajna]] which, when heightened, can cut through the potentiality for [[distortion]]. This was the {{Wiki|emphasis}} of the  
  
Prajnaparamita literature. Through prajna a person is led out of the narrow confines of his fictions, led not into some realm beyond, but into the actual world that is right here. Again, the awareness of the awakened mind is not of some new realm of objects; we do not see different things, we see things differently.
+
[[Prajnaparamita]] {{Wiki|literature}}. Through [[prajna]] a [[person]] is led out of the narrow confines of his fictions, led not into some [[realm]] beyond, but into the actual [[world]] that is right here. Again, the [[awareness]] of the [[awakened mind]] is not of some new [[realm]] of [[objects]]; we do not see different things, we see things differently.
  
  
When, through prajna, the point is reached where shunyata and karuna are indivisible, there emerges bodhichitta (the bodhi-mind). Bodhichitta is that in which all that has been a limit has fallen away and all the positive qualities of mind have become active. This active aspect of the bodhichitta is what is meant by karuna. On this level, karuna is compassion in the true sense of that word—con-passio, “to feel with.” This means to feel with what is real. It goes with the recognition of what is real and valuable in itself, not by virtue of some assigned or projected value which is basically subjective in character.
+
When, through [[prajna]], the point is reached where [[shunyata]] and [[karuna]] are indivisible, there emerges [[bodhichitta]] (the [[bodhi-mind]]). [[Bodhichitta]] is that in which all that has been a limit has fallen away and all the positive qualities of [[mind]] have become active. This active aspect of the [[bodhichitta]] is what is meant by [[karuna]]. On this level, [[karuna]] is [[compassion]] in the true [[sense]] of that word—con-passio, “to [[feel]] with.” This means to [[feel]] with what is real. It goes with the {{Wiki|recognition}} of what is real and valuable in itself, not by [[virtue]] of some assigned or {{Wiki|projected}} value which is basically [[subjective]] in [[character]].
  
  
We have such a strong tendency to approach our experience only as a possible confirmation of the conceptions we already have. If we are able to be open, we grow. If we seek to relate everything to our preconceptions, then we are narrowing ourselves, narrowing being, and we become lifeless. If we fail to see the vividness of life and try to pigeonhole it, we ourselves become pigeonholed, trapped. We must attempt to relate to this innate capacity for openness that is there, this self-existing freedom. If we are aware in this way, we will act accordingly. If we see things as valuable in themselves, then we will act productively so that value is retained and augmented rather than destroyed and reduced.
+
We have such a strong tendency to approach our [[experience]] only as a possible confirmation of the conceptions we already have. If we are able to be open, we grow. If we seek to relate everything to our preconceptions, then we are narrowing ourselves, narrowing being, and we become lifeless. If we fail to see the vividness of [[life]] and try to pigeonhole it, we ourselves become pigeonholed, trapped. We must attempt to relate to this innate capacity for [[openness]] that is there, this [[self-existing]] freedom. If we are {{Wiki|aware}} in this way, we will act accordingly. If we see things as valuable in themselves, then we will act productively so that value is retained and augmented rather than destroyed and reduced.
  
  
If we constantly relate to and defend our preconceived ideas, everything is automatically reduced to what is known as vikalpa, concept, which means something that is cut off from the whole. Then we have just the fragmentary world in which we are usually involved.
+
If we constantly relate to and defend our preconceived [[ideas]], everything is automatically reduced to what is known as [[vikalpa]], {{Wiki|concept}}, which means something that is cut off from the whole. Then we have just the fragmentary [[world]] in which we are usually involved.
The foundation of the creative approach is openness, shunyata. It is more than the “nothing,” by which it is usually translated. According to Buddhist tradition, this openness is the basis on which we can enrich our lives. It is the basis of the various tantric practices.
+
The foundation of the creative approach is [[openness]], [[shunyata]]. It is more than the “nothing,” by which it is usually translated. According to [[Buddhist tradition]], this [[openness]] is the basis on which we can enrich our [[lives]]. It is the basis of the various [[tantric practices]].
 
SIX
 
SIX
  
Line 406: Line 402:
  
  
WE HAVE DISCUSSED the meditation practices of samatha and vipassana. The union of the samatha experience with the vipassana experience leads to a further meditation practice, known as mahavipassana. The mahavipassana practice corresponds to the birth of the shunyata experience. The intensive experience of form of samatha and the intensive of totality, total environment, of vipassana combine to give birth to the experience of shunyata. This experience produces a new dimension—one finds one doesn’t have to defend oneself any longer. The experience of shunyata brings a sense of independence, a sense of freedom.
+
WE HAVE DISCUSSED the [[meditation practices]] of [[samatha]] and [[vipassana]]. The union of the [[samatha]] [[experience]] with the [[vipassana]] [[experience]] leads to a further [[meditation practice]], known as mahavipassana. The mahavipassana practice corresponds to the [[birth]] of the [[shunyata]] [[experience]]. The intensive [[experience]] of [[form]] of [[samatha]] and the intensive of {{Wiki|totality}}, total {{Wiki|environment}}, of [[vipassana]] combine to give [[birth]] to the [[experience]] of [[shunyata]]. This [[experience]] produces a new dimension—one finds one doesn’t have to defend oneself any longer. The [[experience]] of [[shunyata]] brings a [[sense]] of {{Wiki|independence}}, a [[sense]] of freedom.
  
  
This is not a matter only of sitting meditation practice; daily living situations are very much a part of these experiences. The six transcendental qualities of a bodhisattva—generosity, discipline, patience, exertion, meditation, and prajna or transcendental knowledge—all these together contribute to the development of the shunyata experience.
+
This is not a {{Wiki|matter}} only of sitting [[meditation practice]]; daily living situations are very much a part of these [[experiences]]. The six [[transcendental]] qualities of a bodhisattva—generosity, [[discipline]], [[patience]], {{Wiki|exertion}}, [[meditation]], and [[prajna]] or [[transcendental]] knowledge—all these together contribute to the [[development]] of the [[shunyata]] [[experience]].
  
  
The experience of shunyata is a by-product of the process of letting go. This process consists in the application of the five transcendental qualities of a bodhisattva combined with the precision and clarity of prajna. The five qualities act as auxiliaries, which prajna directs. It is said that when the universal monarch goes to war he is accompanied by his army composed of five different kinds of forces—cavalry, elephant, chariots, and so on. So the birth of shunyata takes place through the application of the skillful action of these five qualities with the guidance of prajna providing the basic strength.
+
The [[experience]] of [[shunyata]] is a by-product of the process of [[letting go]]. This process consists in the application of the five [[transcendental]] qualities of a [[bodhisattva]] combined with the precision and clarity of [[prajna]]. The five qualities act as auxiliaries, which [[prajna]] directs. It is said that when the [[universal monarch]] goes to [[war]] he is accompanied by his {{Wiki|army}} composed of five different kinds of forces—cavalry, [[elephant]], chariots, and so on. So the [[birth]] of [[shunyata]] takes place through the application of the [[skillful action]] of these five qualities with the guidance of [[prajna]] providing the basic strength.
  
  
Being related with these active characteristics, shunyata is clearly not a state of trance or an absorption of some kind. It is a fearless state. Because of this fearlessness, one can afford to be generous. One can afford to acknowledge a space which does not contain any conflicts of that and this or how and why. No questions of any kind exist at this point. But within this state there is a tremendous sense of freedom. It is an experience, I suppose one could say, of having gone beyond. But this does not mean that one has gone beyond in the sense of having abandoned “here” and therefore having gotten beyond to “there.” Rather it’s that one is here, or one is there, already.
+
Being related with these active [[characteristics]], [[shunyata]] is clearly not a [[state]] of [[trance]] or an [[absorption]] of some kind. It is a [[fearless]] [[state]]. Because of this [[fearlessness]], one can afford to be generous. One can afford to [[acknowledge]] a [[space]] which does not contain any conflicts of that and this or how and why. No questions of any kind [[exist]] at this point. But within this [[state]] there is a tremendous [[sense]] of freedom. It is an [[experience]], I suppose one could say, of having gone beyond. But this does not mean that one has gone beyond in the [[sense]] of having abandoned “here” and therefore having gotten beyond to “there.” Rather it’s that one is here, or one is there, already.
  
  
So a tremendous sense of conviction begins to develop with the shunyata experience. Shunyata provides the basic inspiration for developing the ideal, so to speak, of bodhisattva-like behavior.
+
So a tremendous [[sense]] of conviction begins to develop with the [[shunyata]] [[experience]]. [[Shunyata]] provides the basic inspiration for developing the {{Wiki|ideal}}, so to speak, of bodhisattva-like {{Wiki|behavior}}.
  
  
But there is a further level of experience beyond that of bodhisattva, which is that of a yogi. It has been said that ordinary people should not try to act as bodhisattvas, bodhisattvas as yogis, yogis as siddhas, and that siddhas should not try to act as buddhas. There are these different levels of experience. The shunyata experience corresponds to the level of a bodhisattva. But the shunyata experience is in a sense incomplete from the point of view of the next stage, which is the experience of prabhasvara, luminosity. Prabhasvara is the ultimate positive experience. Shunyata is like the sky. That  
+
But there is a further level of [[experience]] beyond that of [[bodhisattva]], which is that of a [[yogi]]. It has been said that [[ordinary people]] should not try to act as [[bodhisattvas]], [[bodhisattvas]] as [[yogis]], [[yogis]] as [[siddhas]], and that [[siddhas]] should not try to act as [[buddhas]]. There are these different levels of [[experience]]. The [[shunyata]] [[experience]] corresponds to the level of a [[bodhisattva]]. But the [[shunyata]] [[experience]] is in a [[sense]] incomplete from the point of view of the next stage, which is the [[experience]] of [[prabhasvara]], [[luminosity]]. [[Prabhasvara]] is the [[Wikipedia:Absolute (philosophy)|ultimate]] positive [[experience]]. [[Shunyata]] is like the sky. That  
  
space of the sky being there, it becomes possible for cosmic functions to take place within it. It becomes possible for there to develop sunrise and sunset. In the same way, within the space of shunyata, of openness and freedom, it becomes possible for students to begin to deal with the actual experiences of nonduality, rather than celebrating the achievement of nonduality. This is the prabhasvara experience, which is a way of acknowledging the buddha nature that exists within one. One is now so positive and so definite that one no longer has the fear that dualistic notions and ego-clingings might reinstate themselves.
+
[[space]] of the sky being there, it becomes possible for [[cosmic]] functions to take place within it. It becomes possible for there to develop sunrise and sunset. In the same way, within the [[space]] of [[shunyata]], of [[openness]] and freedom, it becomes possible for students to begin to deal with the actual [[experiences]] of [[nonduality]], rather than celebrating the [[achievement]] of [[nonduality]]. This is the [[prabhasvara]] [[experience]], which is a way of [[acknowledging]] the [[buddha nature]] that [[exists]] within one. One is now so positive and so definite that one no longer has the {{Wiki|fear}} that [[dualistic]] notions and ego-clingings might reinstate themselves.
  
  
Prabhasvara is another kind of space within which all kinds of perspectives of the positive quality of spiritual development present themselves. Finally actually realizing that one is impregnated with buddha, one no longer has to look for external situations through which to create or build up enlightened experience. One acknowledges the enlightened being that is part of one’s makeup, part of one’s whole being.
+
[[Prabhasvara]] is another kind of [[space]] within which all kinds of perspectives of the positive [[quality]] of [[spiritual development]] {{Wiki|present}} themselves. Finally actually [[realizing]] that one is impregnated with [[buddha]], one no longer has to look for external situations through which to create or build up [[enlightened]] [[experience]]. One acknowledges the [[enlightened being]] that is part of one’s [[makeup]], part of one’s whole being.
  
  
From the prabhasvara experience, gradually a further development takes place, which leads to the mahamudra experience—still a further space. The space of mahamudra is even much more positive than that of prabhasvara. Frequently, explanations of mahamudra speak in terms of symbolism, since mudra means symbol. But on this level, symbols do not exist as such; the sense of experience ceases to exist. What one perceives is actual reality. That is why it is called mahamudra, the great symbol. It is the symbol born within, wisdom born within.
+
From the [[prabhasvara]] [[experience]], gradually a further [[development]] takes place, which leads to the [[mahamudra]] experience—still a further [[space]]. The [[space]] of [[mahamudra]] is even much more positive than that of [[prabhasvara]]. Frequently, explanations of [[mahamudra]] speak in terms of [[symbolism]], since [[mudra]] means [[symbol]]. But on this level, [[symbols]] do not [[exist]] as such; the [[sense]] of [[experience]] ceases to [[exist]]. What one [[perceives]] is actual [[reality]]. That is why it is called [[mahamudra]], the great [[symbol]]. It is the [[symbol]] born within, [[wisdom]] born within.
  
  
In Tibetan, this wisdom born within is referred to by the terms ku (sku) and yeshe (ye-shes). In this context ku means “body”—that aspect of the experience of the universe that is definite and solid, composed of forms. In the mahamudra experience forms become solid and definite forms, colors become bright and definite colors, sounds become definite sounds. Thought processes also become, in some sense, real, because at this point there is no longer any reason to condemn thoughts or try to mold them into a different pattern. It is just a spontaneous thinking of thoughts. Here spiritual development is not a matter of destroying anything but of rediscovering what is there through a process of unlearning preconceptions—constantly unlearning and unmasking. As a result of this constant unlearning, one begins to discover further details, further beauties in every area of one’s being.
+
In [[Tibetan]], this [[wisdom]] born within is referred to by the terms ku (sku) and yeshe ([[ye-shes]]). In this context ku means “body”—that aspect of the [[experience]] of the [[universe]] that is definite and solid, composed of [[forms]]. In the [[mahamudra]] [[experience]] [[forms]] become solid and definite [[forms]], colors become bright and definite colors, {{Wiki|sounds}} become definite {{Wiki|sounds}}. [[Thought]] {{Wiki|processes}} also become, in some [[sense]], real, because at this point there is no longer any [[reason]] to condemn [[thoughts]] or try to mold them into a different pattern. It is just a spontaneous [[thinking]] of [[thoughts]]. Here [[spiritual development]] is not a {{Wiki|matter}} of destroying anything but of rediscovering what is there through a process of unlearning preconceptions—constantly unlearning and unmasking. As a result of this [[constant]] unlearning, one begins to discover further details, further beauties in every area of one’s being.
  
  
So ku, or body, is the direct experience of the living situation of the mandala spectrum, the whole range of life situations seen in terms of the mandala. And yeshe, or wisdom, has the same quality as ku—it is direct actual experience. It has nothing to do any longer with the spiritual learning process. It is complete and actual self-existing understanding.
+
So ku, or [[body]], is the direct [[experience]] of the living situation of the [[mandala]] spectrum, the whole range of [[life]] situations seen in terms of the [[mandala]]. And yeshe, or [[wisdom]], has the same [[quality]] as ku—it is direct actual [[experience]]. It has nothing to do any longer with the [[spiritual]] {{Wiki|learning}} process. It is complete and actual [[self-existing]] [[understanding]].
  
  
The practice of mahamudra is to appreciate both positive and negative experiences as subtle symbolism, subtle expressions of basic being, to see the subtle basic situation, so to speak. The tantrism of mahamudra is very positive and spontaneous. Directly relating to the play of situations, energy develops through a movement of spontaneity that never becomes frivolous. The mahamudra experiences function naturally so that they lead us to destroy whatever needs to be destroyed and foster whatever needs to be fostered. The maturing process of mahamudra is one of extremely natural growth. One no longer has to try to struggle along the path. The notion of struggling along the path has dropped away at the level of shunyata.
+
The [[practice of mahamudra]] is to appreciate both positive and negative [[experiences]] as {{Wiki|subtle}} [[symbolism]], {{Wiki|subtle}} {{Wiki|expressions}} of basic being, to see the {{Wiki|subtle}} basic situation, so to speak. The [[tantrism]] of [[mahamudra]] is very positive and spontaneous. Directly relating to the play of situations, [[energy]] develops through a {{Wiki|movement}} of spontaneity that never becomes frivolous. The [[mahamudra]] [[experiences]] function naturally so that they lead us to destroy whatever needs to be destroyed and foster whatever needs to be fostered. The maturing process of [[mahamudra]] is one of extremely natural growth. One no longer has to try to struggle along the [[path]]. The notion of struggling along the [[path]] has dropped away at the level of [[shunyata]].
  
  
Q: You say that having experienced shunyata, one no longer feels driven to struggle on the path?
+
Q: You say that having [[experienced]] [[shunyata]], one no longer [[feels]] driven to struggle on the [[path]]?
  
  
R: Yes, that’s right. You don’t have to uncover any longer; you’ve uncovered already. At that point your innate nature begins to pick you up, and from then on spiritual development is a continually growing thing. It is as though you have reached the experience of the new moon; beyond that there is just a process of waxing. So the full moon begins to pick you up at the point of the shunyata experience.
+
R: Yes, that’s right. You don’t have to uncover any longer; you’ve uncovered already. At that point your [[innate nature]] begins to pick you up, and from then on [[spiritual development]] is a continually growing thing. It is as though you have reached the [[experience]] of the [[new moon]]; beyond that there is just a process of waxing. So the [[full moon]] begins to pick you up at the point of the [[shunyata]] [[experience]].
  
  
Q: Could you say more about the difference between a yogi and a bodhisattva?
+
Q: Could you say more about the difference between a [[yogi]] and a [[bodhisattva]]?
  
  
R: A yogi is one who has experienced the energy of the cosmos, the energy of the whole thing. He transmutes energies rather than trying to reform them, mold them into particular shapes. I wouldn’t quite say the spirituality of the bodhisattva is molding energy into particular shapes, but still there is a constant note of gentleness in the bodhisattva practice, which suggests a subtle molding of some kind. The yogi’s practice is more direct and rugged. Traditionally, the beginning of the yogi’s practice is the understanding of symbolism, but not as symbolism. Symbol is really a rather inadequate word. The practice involves relating to the images that arise in living situations as decisive indications of one’s psychological state. The bodhisattva experience has much less of this subtle moment-to-moment insight. It is much more of a general lifestyle, a question of general behavior, rather than a continual relating to vivid details.
+
R: A [[yogi]] is one who has [[experienced]] the [[energy]] of the [[cosmos]], the [[energy]] of the whole thing. He transmutes energies rather than trying to reform them, mold them into particular shapes. I wouldn’t quite say the [[spirituality]] of the [[bodhisattva]] is molding [[energy]] into particular shapes, but still there is a [[constant]] note of [[gentleness]] in the [[bodhisattva practice]], which suggests a {{Wiki|subtle}} molding of some kind. The [[yogi’s]] practice is more direct and rugged. [[Traditionally]], the beginning of the [[yogi’s]] practice is the [[understanding]] of [[symbolism]], but not as [[symbolism]]. [[Symbol]] is really a rather inadequate [[word]]. The practice involves relating to the images that arise in living situations as decisive indications of one’s [[psychological state]]. The [[bodhisattva]] [[experience]] has much less of this {{Wiki|subtle}} moment-to-moment [[insight]]. It is much more of a general [[lifestyle]], a question of general {{Wiki|behavior}}, rather than a continual relating to vivid details.
  
  
Q: Somehow it seems that this distinction between bodhisattva and yogi is artificial, like an article of religious dogma.
+
Q: Somehow it seems that this {{Wiki|distinction}} between [[bodhisattva]] and [[yogi]] is artificial, like an article of [[religious]] {{Wiki|dogma}}.
  
  
R: It’s a progress. You begin as a bodhisattva, then you become a yogi. The dogma of religion drops away right at the beginning when you become a bodhisattva. As a yogi you pick up further on the nondogmatic quality, but you also begin to enjoy the spiritual implication of things much more.
+
R: It’s a progress. You begin as a [[bodhisattva]], then you become a [[yogi]]. The {{Wiki|dogma}} of [[religion]] drops away right at the beginning when you become a [[bodhisattva]]. As a [[yogi]] you pick up further on the nondogmatic [[quality]], but you also begin to enjoy the [[spiritual]] implication of things much more.
Q: Could you explain what you meant by the phrase “mandala spectrum”?
+
Q: Could you explain what you meant by the [[phrase]] “[[mandala]] spectrum”?
  
  
R: Actually, that’s quite simple. At that stage you have developed very keen perception—sense of smell, of touch, of vision, of hearing—all these have developed to a very keen and acute level, a very precise level. We are speaking here of true perceptions, devoid of concepts. Nothing gets in the way. Having developed that ability, having entered this new dimension in which you are able to deal with situations directly, you see the world as it is; and this world-as-it-is becomes more and more complex. So many branches are branching out everywhere. At the same time, within this complex set-up of the world, simplicity presents itself as well: all these elements of the complexity branch out from one root, so to speak. The appreciation of this is the perception of the mandala spectrum. This appreciation, one might say, is curiosity in the fundamental sense—the actual, true curiosity; absolute curiosity. When you’re absolutely curious about things, you lose yourself. You become completely part of the object. That’s part of what is meant by letting go.
+
R: Actually, that’s quite simple. At that stage you have developed very keen perception—sense of {{Wiki|smell}}, of {{Wiki|touch}}, of [[vision]], of hearing—all these have developed to a very keen and acute level, a very precise level. We are {{Wiki|speaking}} here of true [[perceptions]], devoid of [[Wikipedia:concept|concepts]]. Nothing gets in the way. Having developed that ability, having entered this new [[dimension]] in which you are able to deal with situations directly, you see the [[world]] as it is; and this world-as-it-is becomes more and more complex. So many branches are branching out everywhere. At the same time, within this complex set-up of the [[world]], [[simplicity]] presents itself as well: all these [[elements]] of the complexity branch out from one [[root]], so to speak. The [[appreciation]] of this is the [[perception]] of the [[mandala]] spectrum. This [[appreciation]], one might say, is {{Wiki|curiosity}} in the fundamental sense—the actual, true {{Wiki|curiosity}}; [[absolute]] {{Wiki|curiosity}}. When you’re absolutely curious about things, you lose yourself. You become completely part of the [[object]]. That’s part of what is meant by [[letting go]].
 
   
 
   
  
Naropa.
+
[[Naropa]].
  
  
Line 469: Line 465:
  
  
ONE OF THE MOST important figures in the history of Indian and Tibetan Buddhism is Naropa. Unlike some mothers whose names figure in the lineages of Buddhist spiritual transmission, Naropa was certainly a historical figure. Naropa is part of the Kagyü lineage of Tibetan Buddhism, being with his teacher Tilopa and his disciple Marpa the spiritual founder of that order. He is also recognized and venerated by all the Tibetan schools as the exemplary disciple.
+
ONE OF THE MOST important figures in the history of [[Indian]] and [[Tibetan Buddhism]] is [[Naropa]]. Unlike some mothers whose names figure in the [[lineages]] of [[Buddhist]] [[spiritual]] [[transmission]], [[Naropa]] was certainly a historical figure. [[Naropa]] is part of the [[Kagyü lineage]] of [[Tibetan Buddhism]], being with his [[teacher]] [[Tilopa]] and his [[disciple]] [[Marpa]] the [[spiritual]] founder of that order. He is also [[recognized]] and venerated by all the [[Tibetan schools]] as the exemplary [[disciple]].
  
The relationship between guru and disciple is of tremendous importance in Buddhist spiritual transmission. The relationship is not merely a matter of historical interest; it continues as an important factor up to the present day. This relationship is based on trust. But before such trust can be developed, there must be a period during which the guru tests his disciple. This process of testing is seen in a very complete way in the trials and  
+
The relationship between [[guru]] and [[disciple]] is of tremendous importance in [[Buddhist]] [[spiritual]] [[transmission]]. The relationship is not merely a {{Wiki|matter}} of historical [[interest]]; it continues as an important factor up to the {{Wiki|present}} day. This relationship is based on [[trust]]. But before such [[trust]] can be developed, there must be a period during which the [[guru]] tests his [[disciple]]. This process of testing is seen in a very complete way in the trials and  
  
difficulties Naropa was put through by his teacher Tilopa. A long time passed before Tilopa was willing to impart his knowledge to his disciple.
+
difficulties [[Naropa]] was put through by his [[teacher]] [[Tilopa]]. A long time passed before [[Tilopa]] was willing to impart his [[knowledge]] to his [[disciple]].
The testing of a disciple by the guru is, in a way, quite simple. A student comes to a teacher and asks for instruction. The teacher might well say, “Well, I don’t know very much. You’d better try some one else.” This is an excellent way of beginning the testing. The student might well go away, which would be a sign that he is not really very serious.
+
The testing of a [[disciple]] by the [[guru]] is, in a way, quite simple. A [[student]] comes to a [[teacher]] and asks for instruction. The [[teacher]] might well say, “Well, I don’t know very much. You’d better try some one else.” This is an {{Wiki|excellent}} way of beginning the testing. The [[student]] might well go away, which would be a sign that he is not really very serious.
  
  
Because of the intimacy of the relationship between teacher and disciple, whatever happens between the two is vital to the teacher as well as the disciple. If something goes wrong, it reflects on the teacher as well as the disciple. The teacher must know better than to accept a student who is not ready to receive the teaching he has to offer. That is why before giving instruction, he will test the readiness, willingness, and capacity of the student to receive it. This means the student must become, to use the traditional image, a worthy vessel. And because of the intimacy of the prospective relationship,  
+
Because of the intimacy of the relationship between [[teacher]] and [[disciple]], whatever happens between the two is [[vital]] to the [[teacher]] as well as the [[disciple]]. If something goes wrong, it reflects on the [[teacher]] as well as the [[disciple]]. The [[teacher]] must know better than to accept a [[student]] who is not ready to receive the [[teaching]] he has to offer. That is why before giving instruction, he will test the {{Wiki|readiness}}, willingness, and capacity of the [[student]] to receive it. This means the [[student]] must become, to use the [[traditional]] image, a worthy vessel. And because of the intimacy of the prospective relationship,  
  
the student must also in his way test the teacher. He must scrutinize him to see if he is really able to transmit the teaching, if his actions tally with his words. If the conditions are not fulfilled on both sides, the relationship is not worthy to be engaged.
+
the [[student]] must also in his way test the [[teacher]]. He must scrutinize him to see if he is really able to transmit the [[teaching]], if his [[actions]] tally with his words. If the [[conditions]] are not fulfilled on both sides, the relationship is not worthy to be engaged.
The tradition of the guru-disciple relationship has been handed down from ancient times in India as we see from the texts. The Tibetans took over this practice from the Indians and to this very day they enact it in the traditional manner. This close relationship has not only the work of passing on the oral teachings, but also of preserving the continuity of personal example.
+
The [[tradition]] of the guru-disciple relationship has been handed down from [[ancient]] times in [[India]] as we see from the texts. The [[Tibetans]] took over this practice from the {{Wiki|Indians}} and to this very day they enact it in the [[traditional]] manner. This close relationship has not only the work of passing on the [[oral teachings]], but also of preserving the continuity of personal example.
  
  
Naropa was a worthy vessel. He was willing to undergo every kind of hardship in order to receive teaching. His hardships began with his search for a teacher. Naropa spent years in his search. And this search was actually part of the teaching his teacher imparted to him. Before Naropa saw Tilopa in his own form, he encountered him in a succession of strange guises. He saw him as a leprous woman, a butcher, and in many other forms. All these forms were reflections of Naropa’s own tendencies working within him, which prevented him from seeing Tilopa in this true nature, from seeing the true nature of the guru.
+
[[Naropa]] was a worthy vessel. He was willing to undergo every kind of hardship in order to receive [[teaching]]. His {{Wiki|hardships}} began with his search for a [[teacher]]. [[Naropa]] spent years in his search. And this search was actually part of the [[teaching]] his [[teacher]] imparted to him. Before [[Naropa]] saw [[Tilopa]] in his [[own]] [[form]], he encountered him in a succession of strange guises. He saw him as a leprous woman, a butcher, and in many other [[forms]]. All these [[forms]] were reflections of [[Naropa’s]] [[own]] {{Wiki|tendencies}} working within him, which prevented him from [[seeing]] [[Tilopa]] in this [[true nature]], from [[seeing]] the [[true nature]] of the [[guru]].
  
  
The term guru is an Indian word, which has now almost become part of the English language. Properly used, this term does not refer so much to a human person as to the object of a shift in attention which takes place from the human person who imparts the teaching to the teaching itself. The human person might more properly be called the kalyanamitra, or “spiritual friend.” Guru has a more universal sense. The kalyanamitra is one who is able to impart spiritual guidance because he has been through the process himself. He understands the problem of the student, and why the student has come to him. He understands what guidance he needs and how to give it.
+
The term [[guru]] is an [[Indian]] [[word]], which has now almost become part of the English [[language]]. Properly used, this term does not refer so much to a [[human]] [[person]] as to the [[object]] of a shift in [[attention]] which takes place from the [[human]] [[person]] who imparts the [[teaching]] to the [[teaching]] itself. The [[human]] [[person]] might more properly be called the [[kalyanamitra]], or “[[spiritual friend]].” [[Guru]] has a more [[universal]] [[sense]]. The [[kalyanamitra]] is one who is able to impart [[spiritual]] guidance because he has been through the process himself. He [[understands]] the problem of the [[student]], and why the [[student]] has come to him. He [[understands]] what guidance he needs and how to give it.
  
  
To begin with, spiritual guidance can only be imparted in the context of our physical existence by a person who shares with us the situation of physically existing in this world. So the teacher first appears in the form of the kalyanamitra. Then, gradually, as his teaching takes root within us and grows, its character changes and it comes to be reflected in the teacher himself. In this way an identification of the guru and the kalyanamitra takes place. But it is important that the guru be recognized and accepted as the guru and not confounded with the kalyanamitra in the manner of a mere personality cult. It is not a simple equation between the guru and the kalyanamitra. Still the kalyanamitra must be recognized as one able to give the knowledge which the student desires, which he needs, in fact, as a vital factor in his growth.
+
To begin with, [[spiritual]] guidance can only be imparted in the context of our [[physical existence]] by a [[person]] who shares with us the situation of {{Wiki|physically}} [[existing]] in this [[world]]. So the [[teacher]] first appears in the [[form]] of the [[kalyanamitra]]. Then, gradually, as his [[teaching]] takes [[root]] within us and grows, its [[character]] changes and it comes to be reflected in the [[teacher]] himself. In this way an identification of the [[guru]] and the [[kalyanamitra]] takes place. But it is important that the [[guru]] be [[recognized]] and accepted as the [[guru]] and not confounded with the [[kalyanamitra]] in the manner of a mere [[personality]] {{Wiki|cult}}. It is not a simple equation between the [[guru]] and the [[kalyanamitra]]. Still the [[kalyanamitra]] must be [[recognized]] as one able to give the [[knowledge]] which the [[student]] [[desires]], which he needs, in fact, as a [[vital]] factor in his growth.
  
  
Here again we can refer to the example of Naropa. In the beginning, Naropa failed to understand the process in which he was involved. The inner growth that was already being prepared and taking root in him was still obscured by the many preconceptions he had. He continued to see the manifestations of his guru in the light of his ordinary conceptions, rather than understanding that they were symbols presenting the opportunity of breaking through preconceptions. These manifestations gave him the opportunity to be himself, rather than his idea of himself as a highly capable person.
+
Here again we can refer to the example of [[Naropa]]. In the beginning, [[Naropa]] failed to understand the process in which he was involved. The inner growth that was already being prepared and taking [[root]] in him was still obscured by the many preconceptions he had. He continued to see the [[manifestations]] of his [[guru]] in the {{Wiki|light}} of his ordinary conceptions, rather than [[understanding]] that they were [[symbols]] presenting the opportunity of breaking through preconceptions. These [[manifestations]] gave him the opportunity to be himself, rather than his [[idea]] of himself as a highly capable [[person]].
  
  
We must remember that Naropa came from a royal family. His social prestige was great and he had become, in addition, a renowned pandit. And so in the process of trying to relate to his guru, his pride came into play. He felt that, as a person already renowned for his understanding, he should have all the answers already. But this was not the case. Only after the testing period did any real answers begin to emerge. This testing process actually effected the removal of his preconceptions. It was actually the teaching itself in the most concrete terms. No amount of words would have achieved the result that came about through his exposure to the rough treatment, the shock treatment, to which Tilopa subjected him. At the very moment in which he would think that at last he had understood, that at last these endless trials were over—at that very moment he would realize that he had again failed to see.
+
We must remember that [[Naropa]] came from a {{Wiki|royal}} [[family]]. His {{Wiki|social}} prestige was great and he had become, in addition, a renowned [[pandit]]. And so in the process of trying to relate to his [[guru]], his [[pride]] came into play. He felt that, as a [[person]] already renowned for his [[understanding]], he should have all the answers already. But this was not the case. Only after the testing period did any real answers begin to emerge. This testing process actually effected the removal of his preconceptions. It was actually the [[teaching]] itself in the most concrete terms. No amount of words would have achieved the result that came about through his exposure to the rough treatment, the [[shock]] treatment, to which [[Tilopa]] subjected him. At the very [[moment]] in which he would think that at last he had understood, that at last these [[endless]] trials were over—at that very [[moment]] he would realize that he had again failed to see.
  
  
In the whole process of learning that is involved here, and one can say that the Buddhist way is a way of learning, there is a continual oscillation between success and failure. Sometimes things go smoothly. This is a fine thing; but it may also be a very great danger. We may become too self-sure, too confident that everything is going to come out as we would like it. Complacency builds up. So sometimes the failures that arise are very important in that they make us realize where we went wrong and give us a chance to start over again. Out of this experience of failure, we come to see things anew and afresh.
+
In the whole process of {{Wiki|learning}} that is involved here, and one can say that the [[Buddhist]] way is a way of {{Wiki|learning}}, there is a continual oscillation between [[success]] and failure. Sometimes things go smoothly. This is a fine thing; but it may also be a very great [[danger]]. We may become too self-sure, too confident that everything is going to come out as we would like it. Complacency builds up. So sometimes the failures that arise are very important in that they make us realize where we went wrong and give us a chance to start over again. Out of this [[experience]] of failure, we come to see things anew and afresh.
  
  
This oscillation between success and failure brings the sense of a way, a path; and here we touch upon the importance of the Buddhist tradition of the way. Buddhism has never claimed to be other than a way. The Buddha himself was only the teacher who showed other people the way which he himself had to travel, whatever the vicissitudes of success and failure. But it is always true that if a person fails, he can start again. If the person is intelligent, he will learn from the mistakes he has made. Then these mistakes will become ways of helping him along, as happened in the case of Naropa. Quite often Tilopa asked him to do things which were quite out of the question from Naropa’s ordinary point of view, which quite went against the grain of his conventional frame of reference. But this was very much to the point. Conformity to the accepted way of looking at things would bring nothing. The point was to gain a new vision.
+
This oscillation between [[success]] and failure brings the [[sense]] of a way, a [[path]]; and here we {{Wiki|touch}} upon the importance of the [[Buddhist tradition]] of the way. [[Buddhism]] has never claimed to be other than a way. The [[Buddha]] himself was only the [[teacher]] who showed other [[people]] the way which he himself had to travel, whatever the vicissitudes of [[success]] and failure. But it is always true that if a [[person]] fails, he can start again. If the [[person]] is {{Wiki|intelligent}}, he will learn from the mistakes he has made. Then these mistakes will become ways of helping him along, as happened in the case of [[Naropa]]. Quite often [[Tilopa]] asked him to do things which were quite out of the question from [[Naropa’s]] ordinary point of view, which quite went against the grain of his [[Wikipedia:Convention (norm)|conventional]] frame of reference. But this was very much to the point. Conformity to the accepted way of [[looking at]] things would bring nothing. The point was to gain a new [[vision]].
  
  
If we come to a new vision, a new way of looking at things, its mode of application may quite well be different from what is commonly accepted. This has always been the case with the great spiritual leaders of mankind, wherever we look. These people have broadened and widened our horizon. Through their action we have experienced the satisfaction of growing out of the narrowness of the ordinary world into which we happen to have been born.
+
If we come to a new [[vision]], a new way of [[looking at]] things, its mode of application may quite well be different from what is commonly accepted. This has always been the case with the great [[spiritual leaders]] of mankind, wherever we look. These [[people]] have broadened and widened our horizon. Through their [[action]] we have [[experienced]] the [[satisfaction]] of growing out of the narrowness of the ordinary [[world]] into which we happen to have been born.
When Naropa had shown that he was a person worthy of receiving instruction, the whole pattern we have been describing changed. Tilopa then showed himself the kindest person that could be imagined. He withheld nothing that Naropa wished of him. There is a Sanskrit expression, acharya mushti, which means the “closed fist.” This is an expression that has often been applied to gurus who withhold the teaching. At a certain point, if the teacher withholds instruction, it is a sign that he is unsure of himself. But this was certainly not now the case with Tilopa. He gave everything that he had to his disciple.
+
When [[Naropa]] had shown that he was a [[person]] worthy of receiving instruction, the whole pattern we have been describing changed. [[Tilopa]] then showed himself the kindest [[person]] that could be [[imagined]]. He withheld nothing that [[Naropa]] wished of him. There is a [[Sanskrit]] expression, [[acharya]] mushti, which means the “closed fist.” This is an expression that has often been applied to [[gurus]] who withhold the [[teaching]]. At a certain point, if the [[teacher]] withholds instruction, it is a sign that he is unsure of himself. But this was certainly not now the case with [[Tilopa]]. He gave everything that he had to his [[disciple]].
  
  
This is the manner of continuing the teacher-disciple relationship. At a certain point the teacher transmits the entirety of his understanding to a disciple. But that the disciple must be worthy and brought to a state of complete receptivity is one of the messages of Naropa’s life. And so, in his turn, Naropa led his disciple Marpa through the same preparatory process, and Marpa led his disciple Milarepa. Milarepa’s biography tells us that Marpa had him build a house out of stone. He had hardly finished the house when Marpa told him to tear the house down and begin over again. This happened again and again. We need not ask ourselves whether this is a historical fact. The symbolic message is quite plain. Marpa asked him to do something and Milarepa reacted with pride, feeling that he could do it. Milarepa did it his way without waiting for the instruction. Naturally, the results were not satisfactory and there was no alternative but to have him tear it down and build again from the beginning.
+
This is the manner of continuing the teacher-disciple relationship. At a certain point the [[teacher]] transmits the entirety of his [[understanding]] to a [[disciple]]. But that the [[disciple]] must be worthy and brought to a [[state]] of complete receptivity is one of the messages of [[Naropa’s]] [[life]]. And so, in his turn, [[Naropa]] led his [[disciple]] [[Marpa]] through the same preparatory process, and [[Marpa]] led his [[disciple]] [[Milarepa]]. [[Milarepa’s]] {{Wiki|biography}} tells us that [[Marpa]] had him build a house out of stone. He had hardly finished the house when [[Marpa]] told him to tear the house down and begin over again. This happened again and again. We need not ask ourselves whether this is a historical fact. The [[symbolic]] message is quite plain. [[Marpa]] asked him to do something and [[Milarepa]] reacted with [[pride]], [[feeling]] that he could do it. [[Milarepa]] did it his way without waiting for the instruction. Naturally, the results were not satisfactory and there was no alternative but to have him tear it down and build again from the beginning.
  
  
Here we see another aspect of the guru-disciple relationship. The disciple must start at the beginning. And this comes almost inevitably as a blow to his pride, because he almost always feels that he understands something already. It is usually a very long time before this pride is broken down and real receptivity begins to develop.
+
Here we see another aspect of the guru-disciple relationship. The [[disciple]] must start at the beginning. And this comes almost inevitably as a blow to his [[pride]], because he almost always [[feels]] that he [[understands]] something already. It is usually a very long time before this [[pride]] is broken down and real receptivity begins to develop.
  
  
Line 519: Line 515:
  
  
ON THE DISK OF THE autumn moon, clear and pure, you place a seed syllable. The cool blue rays of the seed syllable emanate immense cooling compassion that radiates beyond the limits of sky or space. It fulfills the needs and desires of sentient beings, bringing basic warmth so that confusions may be clarified. Then from the seed syllable you create a Mahavairochana Buddha, white in color, with the features of an aristocrat—an eight-year-old child with a beautiful, innocent, pure, powerful, royal gaze. He is dressed in the costume of a medieval king of India. He wears a glittering gold crown inlaid with wish-fulfilling jewels. Part of his long black hair floats over his shoulders and back; the rest is made into a topknot surmounted by a glittering blue diamond. He is seated cross-legged on the lunar disk with his hands in the meditation mudra holding a vajra carved from pure white crystal.
+
ON THE DISK OF THE autumn [[moon]], clear and [[pure]], you place a [[seed syllable]]. The cool blue rays of the [[seed syllable]] [[emanate]] immense cooling [[compassion]] that radiates beyond the limits of sky or [[space]]. It fulfills the needs and [[desires]] of [[sentient beings]], bringing basic warmth so that confusions may be clarified. Then from the [[seed syllable]] you create a [[Mahavairochana Buddha]], white in {{Wiki|color}}, with the features of an aristocrat—an eight-year-old child with a beautiful, innocent, [[pure]], powerful, {{Wiki|royal}} gaze. He is dressed in the costume of a {{Wiki|medieval}} [[king]] of [[India]]. He wears a glittering {{Wiki|gold}} {{Wiki|crown}} inlaid with wish-fulfilling [[jewels]]. Part of his long black [[hair]] floats over his shoulders and back; the rest is made into a topknot surmounted by a glittering blue [[diamond]]. He is seated cross-legged on the [[lunar disk]] with his hands in the [[meditation mudra]] holding a [[vajra]] carved from [[pure]] white {{Wiki|crystal}}.
 
Now what are we going to do with that?
 
Now what are we going to do with that?
  
  
The picture is uncomplicated; at the same time it is immensely rich. There is a sense of dignity and also a sense of infanthood. There is a purity that is irritatingly pure, irritatingly cool. As we follow the description of Mahavairochana, perhaps his presence seems real in our minds. Such a being could actually exist: a royal prince, eight years of age, who was born from a seed syllable. One feels good just to think about such a being.
+
The picture is uncomplicated; at the same time it is immensely rich. There is a [[sense]] of [[dignity]] and also a [[sense]] of infanthood. There is a [[purity]] that is irritatingly [[pure]], irritatingly cool. As we follow the description of [[Mahavairochana]], perhaps his presence seems real in our [[minds]]. Such a being could actually [[exist]]: a {{Wiki|royal}} {{Wiki|prince}}, eight years of age, who was born from a [[seed syllable]]. One [[feels]] good just to think about such a being.
Mahavairochana is the central symbol in the first tantric yana, the kriyayogayana. He evokes the basic principle of kriyayoga—immaculateness, purity. He is visualized by the practitioner as part of his meditation.
+
[[Mahavairochana]] is the central [[symbol]] in the first [[tantric]] [[yana]], the kriyayogayana. He evokes the basic [[principle]] of kriyayoga—immaculateness, [[purity]]. He is [[visualized]] by the [[practitioner]] as part of his [[meditation]].
  
In the kriyayogayana, since one has already discovered the transmutation of energy, discovered all-pervading delight, there is no room for impurity, no room for darkness. The reason is that there is no doubt. The rugged, confused, unclean, impure elements of the struggle with samsara have been left far behind. Finally we are able to associate with that which is pure, clean, perfect, absolutely immaculate. At last we have managed to actualize tathagatagarbha, buddha nature. We have managed to visualize to actualize, to formulate a most immaculate, pure, clean, beautiful, white, spotless principle.
+
In the kriyayogayana, since one has already discovered the transmutation of [[energy]], discovered all-pervading [[delight]], there is no room for [[impurity]], no room for {{Wiki|darkness}}. The [[reason]] is that there is no [[doubt]]. The rugged, confused, unclean, impure [[elements]] of the struggle with [[samsara]] have been left far behind. Finally we are able to associate with that which is [[pure]], clean, {{Wiki|perfect}}, absolutely immaculate. At last we have managed to actualize [[tathagatagarbha]], [[buddha nature]]. We have managed to [[visualize]] to actualize, to formulate a most immaculate, [[pure]], clean, beautiful, white, spotless [[principle]].
  
  
There is a widespread misunderstanding of tantra, which sees tantra as pop art. People have heard that the tantric approach is to accept samsara fully. The idea has developed that therefore we are declaring everything—sexuality, aggression, ignorance—as legitimate and pure, that we accept the crudeness as a big joke. “The crudeness is the fun.” Therefore, the idea runs, we can jump into tantra by being crude and dirty: “Since we have to live with the crudeness, let’s consider it beautiful.” But visualizing Mahavairochana is far different from the gesture of stealing a “Rue Royale” street sign in Paris and sticking it up on our wall. The whole idea of tantra is very different from joining a club formed by tantric teachers in which it has been agreed to regard the mess of confusion as something livable and workable, to pretend that our pile of shit is nice, fresh, earthy soil that we are sitting on. This is a great misunderstanding.
+
There is a widespread {{Wiki|misunderstanding}} of [[tantra]], which sees [[tantra]] as pop [[art]]. [[People]] have heard that the [[tantric]] approach is to accept [[samsara]] fully. The [[idea]] has developed that therefore we are declaring everything—sexuality, [[aggression]], ignorance—as legitimate and [[pure]], that we accept the crudeness as a big joke. “The crudeness is the fun.” Therefore, the [[idea]] runs, we can jump into [[tantra]] by being crude and dirty: “Since we have to live with the crudeness, let’s consider it beautiful.” But [[visualizing]] [[Mahavairochana]] is far different from the gesture of [[stealing]] a “Rue Royale” street sign in {{Wiki|Paris}} and sticking it up on our wall. The whole [[idea]] of [[tantra]] is very different from joining a club formed by [[tantric teachers]] in which it has been agreed to regard the mess of [[confusion]] as something livable and workable, to pretend that our pile of shit is nice, fresh, earthy soil that we are sitting on. This is a great {{Wiki|misunderstanding}}.
  
  
The misunderstanding seems to be that tantra comes into being out of some kind of desperation, that since we cannot handle the confusion, we accept the convention of tantra as a saving grace. Then the shit of our confusion becomes pictorial, artistic—pop art. Supposedly tantra acknowledges this view eagerly and formally. But there is something very crude about this idea. If tantra merely acknowledged that samsara had to be put up with, without seeing  
+
The {{Wiki|misunderstanding}} seems to be that [[tantra]] comes into being out of some kind of desperation, that since we cannot handle the [[confusion]], we accept the convention of [[tantra]] as a saving grace. Then the shit of our [[confusion]] becomes pictorial, artistic—pop [[art]]. Supposedly [[tantra]] acknowledges this view eagerly and formally. But there is something very crude about this [[idea]]. If [[tantra]] merely [[acknowledged]] that [[samsara]] had to be put up with, without [[seeing]]
  
the absolute purity and cleanness of it, tantra would be just another form of depression, and devoid of compassion.
+
the [[absolute purity]] and [[cleanness]] of it, [[tantra]] would be just another [[form]] of {{Wiki|depression}}, and devoid of [[compassion]].
Actually, far from beginning by exalting crudeness, the introduction to tantra is fantastically precise and pure, clean and artful. It could be said that the kriyayogayana is to the vajrayana what the Yogachara approach, which underlies Zen, is to the mahayana. There is a pronounced artful quality, a great appreciation of purity and cleanness.
+
Actually, far from beginning by exalting crudeness, the [[introduction to tantra]] is fantastically precise and [[pure]], clean and artful. It could be said that the kriyayogayana is to the [[vajrayana]] what the [[Yogachara]] approach, which underlies [[Zen]], is to the [[mahayana]]. There is a pronounced artful [[quality]], a great [[appreciation]] of [[purity]] and [[cleanness]].
  
  
Just as bodhisattvas embodying the magnificent vision of the mahayana are good citizens, tantric yogis are also extremely good citizens. Tantric practitioners are the good mechanics in garages, who know the infinite details of the functioning of machines with clean and precise mind. Tantric practitioners are good artists, who paint good pictures that do not try to con one. Tantric practitioners are good lovers, who do not take advantage of  
+
Just as [[bodhisattvas]] [[embodying]] the magnificent [[vision]] of the [[mahayana]] are good citizens, [[tantric yogis]] are also extremely good citizens. [[Tantric practitioners]] are the good mechanics in garages, who know the [[infinite]] details of the functioning of machines with clean and precise [[mind]]. [[Tantric practitioners]] are good {{Wiki|artists}}, who paint good pictures that do not try to con one. [[Tantric practitioners]] are good lovers, who do not take advantage of  
  
their partners’ energy and emotion, but make love precisely, accurately, purely. Tantric practitioners are good musicians, who do not fool around banging away at random, but play precisely, musically. Tantra is by no means to be associated with marginal lifestyles, Bohemianism, where one is intensely critical of convention and takes pride in being rugged and dirty.
+
their partners’ [[energy]] and [[emotion]], but make [[love]] precisely, accurately, purely. [[Tantric practitioners]] are good musicians, who do not fool around banging away at random, but play precisely, musically. [[Tantra]] is by no means to be associated with marginal lifestyles, Bohemianism, where one is intensely critical of convention and takes [[pride]] in being rugged and dirty.
  
  
The right understanding of tantra is crucial for the practice of visualization. One Nyingma teacher said that undertaking the practice of visualization is like going to bed with a pregnant tigress. She might get hungry in the middle of the night and decide to eat you. On the other hand, she might begin to nurse you, creating the furry warmth and texture of basic space. Certainly practicing visualization without the proper understanding is extremely destructive. A kriyayoga text, the Vajramala, says that the practitioner of wrong visualization, instead of attaining the complete openness of Vajrasattva, attains the complete egohood of Rudra, the ultimate spiritual ape. The tantric scriptures abound with warnings about wrong visualization.
+
The [[right understanding]] of [[tantra]] is crucial for the practice of [[visualization]]. One [[Nyingma teacher]] said that {{Wiki|undertaking}} the practice of [[visualization]] is like going to bed with a {{Wiki|pregnant}} [[tigress]]. She might get hungry in the middle of the night and decide to eat you. On the other hand, she might begin to nurse you, creating the furry warmth and {{Wiki|texture}} of [[basic space]]. Certainly practicing [[visualization]] without the proper [[understanding]] is extremely {{Wiki|destructive}}. A [[kriyayoga]] text, the [[Vajramala]], says that the [[practitioner]] of wrong [[visualization]], instead of [[attaining]] the complete [[openness]] of [[Vajrasattva]], attains the complete egohood of [[Rudra]], the [[Wikipedia:Absolute (philosophy)|ultimate]] [[spiritual]] [[ape]]. The [[tantric scriptures]] abound with warnings about wrong [[visualization]].
  
  
Generally, wrong visualization takes the form of intensifying ordinary mental objects. One creates an image out of wishful thinking. For example, in the middle of one’s meditation practice a sexual fantasy arises and one decides to carry it out in complete detail—stage one, stage two, stage three, and so on. This same approach can apply to visualizations of tantric material. Even in visualizing Mahavairochana, a child sitting on a lunar disk, one might be re-creating one’s ego projection. The result is the ultimate ape: “I am Mahavairochana, I am one with him; let no one challenge this.” There is a sense of the beast, a great powerful chest, the cosmic gorilla.
+
Generally, wrong [[visualization]] takes the [[form]] of intensifying ordinary [[mental objects]]. One creates an image out of wishful [[thinking]]. For example, in the middle of one’s [[meditation practice]] a {{Wiki|sexual}} [[fantasy]] arises and one decides to carry it out in complete detail—stage one, stage two, stage three, and so on. This same approach can apply to [[visualizations]] of [[tantric]] material. Even in [[visualizing]] [[Mahavairochana]], a child sitting on a [[lunar disk]], one might be re-creating one’s [[ego]] projection. The result is the [[Wikipedia:Absolute (philosophy)|ultimate]] [[ape]]: “I am [[Mahavairochana]], I am one with him; let no one challenge this.” There is a [[sense]] of the beast, a great powerful {{Wiki|chest}}, the [[cosmic]] gorilla.
  
  
There is a precise attitude and understanding of visualization corresponding to each level of tantra—kriyayoga, upayoga, yoga, mahayoga, anuyoga, and maha ati. The student’s understanding evolves organically from one stage of tantra to the next. But for the student to arrive at any proper understanding of visualization at all, it is absolutely necessary to have gone through all the previous stages of the path. He had to have developed the hinayana understanding of suffering, impermanence, and egolessness and insight into the structure of ego. He must have attained the understanding on the mahayana  
+
There is a precise [[attitude]] and [[understanding]] of [[visualization]] [[corresponding]] to each level of tantra—kriyayoga, [[upayoga]], [[yoga]], [[mahayoga]], [[anuyoga]], and [[maha ati]]. The student’s [[understanding]] evolves organically from one stage of [[tantra]] to the next. But for the [[student]] to arrive at any proper [[understanding]] of [[visualization]] at all, it is absolutely necessary to have gone through all the previous [[stages of the path]]. He had to have developed the [[hinayana]] [[understanding]] of [[suffering]], [[impermanence]], and [[egolessness]] and [[insight]] into the {{Wiki|structure}} of [[ego]]. He must have [[attained]] the [[understanding]] on the [[mahayana]]
  
level of the shuntata principle and its application in the paramitas, the six transcendental actions of the bodhisattva. It is not necessary to have completely mastered all of these experiences, but the student must have had some glimpse of their significance. He has to have used up his mental gossip or at least taken out a corner of it. Their must be some sense of having trod on the path of hinayana and mahayana before embarking on the tantrayana.
+
level of the shuntata [[principle]] and its application in the [[paramitas]], the six [[transcendental]] [[actions]] of the [[bodhisattva]]. It is not necessary to have completely mastered all of these [[experiences]], but the [[student]] must have had some glimpse of their significance. He has to have used up his [[mental]] {{Wiki|gossip}} or at least taken out a corner of it. Their must be some [[sense]] of having trod on the [[path]] of [[hinayana]] and [[mahayana]] before embarking on the [[tantrayana]].
  
  
If one has done this, then rather than coming as a reinforcement of ego’s deception, visualization will be inspired by a sense of hopelessness or, to say the same thing, egolessness. One can no longer deceive oneself. There is the despair of having lost one’s territory; the carpet has been pulled out from under one’s feet. One is suspended in nowhere or able at least to flash his nonexistence, his egolessness. Only then can one visualize. This is extremely important.
+
If one has done this, then rather than coming as a reinforcement of ego’s [[deception]], [[visualization]] will be inspired by a [[sense]] of hopelessness or, to say the same thing, [[egolessness]]. One can no longer deceive oneself. There is the {{Wiki|despair}} of having lost one’s territory; the carpet has been pulled out from under one’s feet. One is suspended in nowhere or able at least to flash his [[Wikipedia:Existence|nonexistence]], his [[egolessness]]. Only then can one [[visualize]]. This is extremely important.
  
  
According to tradition, one of the principal masters who brought the vajrayana teachings to Tibet from India was Atisha Dipankara. Atisha prepared the ground for vajrayana by teaching surrendering. In fact he was known as the “refuge” teacher because of the extent to which he emphasized taking refuge in the Buddha, the dharma, and the sangha. Taking refuge in the Buddha, the dharma, and the sangha is a process of surrendering. Tremendous emphasis was laid by Atisha on surrendering, giving, opening, not holding on to something.
+
According to [[tradition]], one of the [[principal]] [[masters]] who brought the [[vajrayana teachings]] to [[Tibet]] from [[India]] was [[Atisha]] [[Dipankara]]. [[Atisha]] prepared the ground for [[vajrayana]] by [[teaching]] surrendering. In fact he was known as the “[[refuge]]” [[teacher]] because of the extent to which he emphasized [[taking refuge]] in the [[Buddha]], the [[dharma]], and the [[sangha]]. [[Taking refuge]] in the [[Buddha]], the [[dharma]], and the [[sangha]] is a process of surrendering. Tremendous {{Wiki|emphasis}} was laid by [[Atisha]] on surrendering, giving, opening, not holding on to something.
  
  
  
People who live in New York City have very vivid and definite impressions of that city—the yellow cabs, the police cars, the street scene. Imagine, for example, trying to convey this to a Tibetan living in Lhasa. If you wanted to teach him about America starting with New York, you could say: “New York City goes like this. There are streets, skyscrapers, yellow cabs. Visualize all that. Pretend you are in it.” You could expound Newyorkcityness on and on and on, explain it in the minutest detail; but he would have tremendous difficulty visualizing it, actually having the feeling of being in New York City. He would relate to New York City as being some kind of mystery land. There would be a sense of novelty.
+
[[People]] who live in {{Wiki|New York City}} have very vivid and definite [[impressions]] of that city—the [[yellow]] cabs, the police cars, the street scene. [[Imagine]], for example, trying to convey this to a [[Tibetan]] living in [[Lhasa]]. If you wanted to teach him about [[America]] starting with [[New York]], you could say: “{{Wiki|New York City}} goes like this. There are streets, skyscrapers, [[yellow]] cabs. [[Visualize]] all that. Pretend you are in it.” You could expound Newyorkcityness on and on and on, explain it in the minutest detail; but he would have tremendous difficulty [[visualizing]] it, actually having the [[feeling]] of being in {{Wiki|New York City}}. He would relate to {{Wiki|New York City}} as being some kind of {{Wiki|mystery}} land. There would be a [[sense]] of novelty.
  
  
Teaching Americans to visualize Mahavairochana is like teaching Tibetans to visualize New York City. Americans simply have not had that kind of experience. So how is it possible to bridge such a gap? Precisely by going through the three levels of Buddhist practice. Without the basic mindfulness practices and the development of awareness, there is no way at all of beginning the visualization practice of tantra.
+
[[Teaching]] [[Americans]] to [[visualize]] [[Mahavairochana]] is like [[teaching]] [[Tibetans]] to [[visualize]] {{Wiki|New York City}}. [[Americans]] simply have not had that kind of [[experience]]. So how is it possible to bridge such a gap? Precisely by going through the three levels of [[Buddhist practice]]. Without the basic [[mindfulness]] practices and the [[development]] of [[awareness]], there is no way at all of beginning the [[visualization practice]] of [[tantra]].
  
  
It is through these fundamental practices that one can begin to see why such emphasis is placed on purity and cleanness, on the immaculate quality of the Mahavairochana visualization. Because of those preparatory experiences, the infant born from a seed syllable, sitting on the lunar disk, becomes impressive, highly impressive. This sambhogakaya buddha becomes beautiful because one has developed the possibility of unbiased experience. One can relate directly, egolessly; then a principle arising out of this unbiased level of experience, Mahavairochana, for example, becomes fantastically expressive. This is complete purity, purity that never had to be washed. If one tried to produce this kind of purity by using Ajax to clean up one’s dirty image, one would simply create a further mess. The purity of tantric experience is real beyond question. The practitioner does not have to think twice: “Is this really happening or am I imagining it?” The experience beggars uncertainty.
+
It is through these fundamental practices that one can begin to see why such {{Wiki|emphasis}} is placed on [[purity]] and [[cleanness]], on the immaculate [[quality]] of the [[Mahavairochana]] [[visualization]]. Because of those preparatory [[experiences]], the {{Wiki|infant}} born from a [[seed syllable]], sitting on the [[lunar disk]], becomes impressive, highly impressive. This [[sambhogakaya buddha]] becomes beautiful because one has developed the possibility of unbiased [[experience]]. One can relate directly, egolessly; then a [[principle]] [[arising]] out of this unbiased level of [[experience]], [[Mahavairochana]], for example, becomes fantastically expressive. This is complete [[purity]], [[purity]] that never had to be washed. If one tried to produce this kind of [[purity]] by using Ajax to clean up one’s dirty image, one would simply create a further mess. The [[purity]] of [[tantric]] [[experience]] is real beyond question. The [[practitioner]] does not have to think twice: “Is this really happening or am I [[Wikipedia:Imagination|imagining]] it?” The [[experience]] beggars uncertainty.
  
  
Visualization is a prominent part of tantric practice. One identifies with various iconographical figures—sambhogakaya buddhas, herukas, dakinis. This is done to develop vajra pride. Vajra pride is different from ordinary stupid pride. It is enlightened pride. You do have the potentialities of the deity; you are him already. The magic is not particularly in the visualization, but there is magic in your pride, your inspiration. You are Mahavairochana. You are absolutely clean, immaculate, and pure. Therefore you can identify with your own purity, your purity rather than that of an external god who is pure, rather than some kind of foreign element coming into you. You are awakening yourself.
+
[[Visualization]] is a prominent part of [[tantric practice]]. One identifies with various {{Wiki|iconographical}} figures—sambhogakaya [[buddhas]], [[herukas]], [[dakinis]]. This is done to develop [[vajra pride]]. [[Vajra pride]] is different from ordinary stupid [[pride]]. It is [[enlightened]] [[pride]]. You do have the potentialities of the [[deity]]; you are him already. The [[magic]] is not particularly in the [[visualization]], but there is [[magic]] in your [[pride]], your inspiration. You are [[Mahavairochana]]. You are absolutely clean, immaculate, and [[pure]]. Therefore you can identify with your [[own]] [[purity]], your [[purity]] rather than that of an external [[god]] who is [[pure]], rather than some kind of foreign [[element]] coming into you. You are [[awakening]] yourself.
  
  
is the highest level of a process of personal evolution. It is the ultimate development of the logic that runs through the entire Buddhist path.
+
is the [[highest]] level of a process of personal [[evolution]]. It is the [[Wikipedia:Absolute (philosophy)|ultimate]] [[development]] of the [[logic]] that runs through the entire [[Buddhist path]].
Kriyayoga places particular emphasis on mudras, or hand gestures, as well as on visualization. In these practices you are, in a sense, competing with the buddhas and deities. You are making their hand gestures, behaving like them, trying to become one. But again, it is not really a question of trying, but of thinking that you are one. Vajra pride is the pride that you are Buddha.
+
[[Kriyayoga]] places particular {{Wiki|emphasis}} on [[mudras]], or [[hand gestures]], as well as on [[visualization]]. In these practices you are, in a [[sense]], competing with the [[buddhas]] and [[deities]]. You are making their [[hand gestures]], behaving like them, trying to become one. But again, it is not really a question of trying, but of [[thinking]] that you are one. [[Vajra pride]] is the [[pride]] that you are [[Buddha]].
  
  
That one is the deities, one is the buddhas is a big point for beginners in tantra. The problem may arise that one does not think one actually is. So one thinks: “I am supposed to think that I am Samantabhadra Buddha, I am Mahavairochana. Therefore I had better crank myself into that role.” This remote approach, instead of the directness of actually being that deity, is considered cowardice or stupidity. In order to develop vajra pride, one has to relate directly to the pain of situations, in this case the pain of actually being the deity, and see the value of it. Then that pride has something valid to be proud of.
+
That one is the [[deities]], one is the [[buddhas]] is a big point for beginners in [[tantra]]. The problem may arise that one does not think one actually is. So one [[thinks]]: “I am supposed to think that I am [[Samantabhadra Buddha]], I am [[Mahavairochana]]. Therefore I had better crank myself into that role.” This remote approach, instead of the directness of actually being that [[deity]], is considered [[cowardice]] or [[stupidity]]. In order to develop [[vajra pride]], one has to relate directly to the [[pain]] of situations, in this case the [[pain]] of actually being the [[deity]], and see the value of it. Then that [[pride]] has something valid to be proud of.
  
  
It is in connection with the development of vajra pride that kriyayoga makes its strong emphasis on purity. You are spotlessly pure because there is no room for doubt. This is associated with the view of the phenomenal world in mahamudra. The phenomenal world is seen as completely colorful, precisely beautiful as it is, beyond acceptance and rejection, without any problems. You have seen things in this way because you have already cut through your conceptualized notion of a self and you have seen through its projections. Since that is the case, there is nothing that could come up that could be an obstacle in your handling the situation. It is totally precise and clear. As it is.
+
It is in [[connection]] with the [[development]] of [[vajra pride]] that [[kriyayoga]] makes its strong {{Wiki|emphasis}} on [[purity]]. You are spotlessly [[pure]] because there is no room for [[doubt]]. This is associated with the view of the [[phenomenal world]] in [[mahamudra]]. The [[phenomenal world]] is seen as completely colorful, precisely beautiful as it is, beyond [[acceptance]] and rejection, without any problems. You have seen things in this way because you have already cut through your [[conceptualized]] notion of a [[self]] and you have seen through its {{Wiki|projections}}. Since that is the case, there is nothing that could come up that could be an [[obstacle]] in your handling the situation. It is totally precise and clear. As it is.
  
  
Line 586: Line 582:
  
  
IWOULD LIKE TO speak about the initiations or abhishekas, to put them in proper perspective in terms of how they apply, when they come, and what is meant by them. In order to understand this intricate pattern, we must have a picture of the whole gradual process of spiritual development in Buddhism.
+
IWOULD LIKE TO speak about the [[initiations]] or [[abhishekas]], to put them in proper {{Wiki|perspective}} in terms of how they apply, when they come, and what is meant by them. In order to understand this intricate pattern, we must have a picture of the whole [[gradual process]] of [[spiritual development]] in [[Buddhism]].
The situation in which spiritual development takes place is represented visually in the tantrayana as a mandala. A mandala is understood as a center which is beautiful because of its surroundings which are present with it. It represents a whole situation in graphic form. There is the center which stands for  
+
The situation in which [[spiritual development]] takes place is represented visually in the [[tantrayana]] as a [[mandala]]. A [[mandala]] is understood as a center which is beautiful because of its surroundings which are {{Wiki|present}} with it. It represents a whole situation in graphic [[form]]. There is the center which stands for  
  
the teacher, or more esoterically, for the guru. The guru is never alone, but exists in relation to his surroundings. The surroundings are seen as the expression of a new orientation in relation to this center. The mandala is set up in terms of the four cardinal points of the compass. These points symbolize an orientation in which all aspects (directions) of the situation are seen in relation to the guru and therefore have their message. The whole situation becomes, then, a communication on the part of the guru or teacher. It depends on our level of spiritual growth whether we see the guru only concretely as a person or can also see him symbolically.
+
the [[teacher]], or more esoterically, for the [[guru]]. The [[guru]] is never alone, but [[exists]] in [[relation]] to his surroundings. The surroundings are seen as the expression of a new orientation in [[relation]] to this center. The [[mandala]] is set up in terms of the four [[cardinal points]] of the {{Wiki|compass}}. These points [[symbolize]] an orientation in which all aspects ([[directions]]) of the situation are seen in [[relation]] to the [[guru]] and therefore have their message. The whole situation becomes, then, a [[communication]] on the part of the [[guru]] or [[teacher]]. It depends on our level of [[spiritual]] growth whether we see the [[guru]] only concretely as a [[person]] or can also see him [[symbolically]].
  
  
The mandala has a certain specific quality in that each situation is unique and cannot be repeated. Only similarities can obtain. The mandala also has its own time factor which cannot be equated with the passage of time as we ordinarily understand it. It has a quality of simultaneity of all aspects which goes beyond our ordinary understanding of sequence. If properly understood, the mandala leads us back to seeing what the spiritual path is, back to the possibility of becoming more related to our own being without identifying it with this or that. Even the understanding embodied in the mandala is traditionally surrendered and offered up as a guard against reification.
+
The [[mandala]] has a certain specific [[quality]] in that each situation is unique and cannot be repeated. Only similarities can obtain. The [[mandala]] also has its [[own]] time factor which cannot be equated with the passage of time as we ordinarily understand it. It has a [[quality]] of simultaneity of all aspects which goes beyond our ordinary [[understanding]] of sequence. If properly understood, the [[mandala]] leads us back to [[seeing]] what the [[spiritual path]] is, back to the possibility of becoming more related to our [[own]] being without identifying it with this or that. Even the [[understanding]] [[embodied]] in the [[mandala]] is [[traditionally]] surrendered and [[offered]] up as a guard against [[reification]].
  
  
The Buddhist path, which leads to seeing one’s situation as a mandala, begins with taking refuge. We take refuge in the three jewels—the Buddha, the dharma, the sangha. This can happen on various levels. There is the ordinary physical level of just repeating the formula. But this also involves a process happening within us. Regarding this inner level, we have the instruction to take refuge in something which is abiding, something which can actually offer refuge. We can only take refuge in something certain; otherwise taking refuge would be a pure fiction and would not provide the security we want. So, on the inner level, taking refuge means surrendering to those forces of which we ourselves are, so to speak, the last transformation. These forces have, in a way, become frozen in us. Taking refuge thus means to commit ourselves to a process of unfreezing, so that life’s energy, or whatever we want to call these forces that operate through us and somehow get blocked, can flow freely.
+
The [[Buddhist path]], which leads to [[seeing]] one’s situation as a [[mandala]], begins with [[taking refuge]]. We [[take refuge]] in the three jewels—the [[Buddha]], the [[dharma]], the [[sangha]]. This can happen on various levels. There is the ordinary [[physical]] level of just repeating the [[formula]]. But this also involves a process happening within us. Regarding this inner level, we have the instruction to [[take refuge]] in something which is abiding, something which can actually offer [[refuge]]. We can only [[take refuge]] in something certain; otherwise [[taking refuge]] would be a [[pure]] {{Wiki|fiction}} and would not provide the {{Wiki|security}} we want. So, on the inner level, [[taking refuge]] means surrendering to those forces of which we ourselves are, so to speak, the last [[transformation]]. These forces have, in a way, become frozen in us. [[Taking refuge]] thus means to commit ourselves to a process of unfreezing, so that life’s [[energy]], or whatever we want to call these forces that operate through us and somehow get blocked, can flow freely.
  
  
Beyond this, taking refuge can relate to still deeper layers, until we come to the point where the distinctions, differentiations, and separations that are introduced by our ordinary thinking no longer apply. At this level, when we speak of taking refuge in the three jewels, it means taking refuge in something which is unitary in character. We only speak in terms of three aspects in an effort to describe it.
+
Beyond this, [[taking refuge]] can relate to still deeper layers, until we come to the point where the {{Wiki|distinctions}}, differentiations, and separations that are introduced by our ordinary [[thinking]] no longer apply. At this level, when we speak of [[taking refuge]] in the [[three jewels]], it means [[taking refuge]] in something which is unitary in [[character]]. We only speak in terms of three aspects in an [[effort]] to describe it.
  
  
So the first step in tantric discipline is to take refuge and understand it properly, not just as an outer performance which may in some way be beneficial, but as a ceremony that is meant to awaken the basic forces which are dormant within us. The ceremony can only be effective in this way if there is also present in us something known technically as an attitude. This means here an attitude we have developed which has as its aim to permit all that is within us to reach its fullest range of play.
+
So the first step in [[tantric]] [[discipline]] is to [[take refuge]] and understand it properly, not just as an outer performance which may in some way be beneficial, but as a {{Wiki|ceremony}} that is meant to [[awaken]] the basic forces which are dormant within us. The {{Wiki|ceremony}} can only be effective in this way if there is also {{Wiki|present}} in us something known technically as an [[attitude]]. This means here an [[attitude]] we have developed which has as its aim to permit all that is within us to reach its fullest range of play.
  
  
There also comes into play something of a highly practical character which we might refer to as friendliness or compassion. This means taking account of the fact that the realm we are coming into contact with through taking refuge is a broader one than that in which we ordinarily operate. This automatically brings in a sense of openness.
+
There also comes into play something of a highly {{Wiki|practical}} [[character]] which we might refer to as [[friendliness]] or [[compassion]]. This means taking account of the fact that the [[realm]] we are coming into [[contact]] with through [[taking refuge]] is a broader one than that in which we ordinarily operate. This automatically brings in a [[sense]] of [[openness]].
  
  
The next step after taking refuge is training the mind. This does not mean intellectual training. It means seeing our very being in a different light. The movement has several stages. First, it is necessary to see our mental processes clearly. Then we will see that they must be cleansed of the presuppositions with which we ordinarily approach things. Then we must understand what the nature of this cleansing or purifying process is. The whole movement is one that goes deeper and deeper within, toward our hidden depths in which the energies are now being made to flow again.
+
The next step after [[taking refuge]] is [[training the mind]]. This does not mean [[intellectual]] {{Wiki|training}}. It means [[seeing]] our very being in a different {{Wiki|light}}. The {{Wiki|movement}} has several stages. First, it is necessary to see our [[mental processes]] clearly. Then we will see that they must be cleansed of the presuppositions with which we ordinarily approach things. Then we must understand what the [[nature]] of this cleansing or purifying process is. The whole {{Wiki|movement}} is one that goes deeper and deeper within, toward our hidden depths in which the energies are now being made to flow again.
  
  
The abhishekas in the tantrayana are the further developments of what was begun by taking refuge. This can be understood as a process of purification, which allows us more and more to see our situation as a mandala of the guru. Purification means overcoming what are technically known as the various maras. Maras are what we refer to in modern terminology as overevaluated ideas. They are a force of death that keeps us from growing. Overcoming them is part of the tantric discipline.
+
The [[abhishekas]] in the [[tantrayana]] are the further developments of what was begun by [[taking refuge]]. This can be understood as a [[process of purification]], which allows us more and more to see our situation as a [[mandala]] of the [[guru]]. [[Purification]] means [[overcoming]] what are technically known as the various [[maras]]. [[Maras]] are what we refer to in {{Wiki|modern}} {{Wiki|terminology}} as overevaluated [[ideas]]. They are a force of [[death]] that keeps us from growing. [[Overcoming]] them is part of the [[tantric]] [[discipline]].
  
  
Of these maras one of the main ones is the ideas we have about our body. We unconsciously form and analyze it to the point where we no longer relate to it as a living structure. Our ideas about it have no use—they are only a limitation of the potentiality that is there. But even this limiting construct is never separated from its living source. Seeing this is a development which leads us more and more into the presence of the guru.
+
Of these [[maras]] one of the main ones is the [[ideas]] we have about our [[body]]. We {{Wiki|unconsciously}} [[form]] and analyze it to the point where we no longer relate to it as a living {{Wiki|structure}}. Our [[ideas]] about it have no use—they are only a limitation of the potentiality that is there. But even this limiting construct is never separated from its living source. [[Seeing]] this is a [[development]] which leads us more and more into the presence of the [[guru]].
  
  
We may look at the relationship with the guru in terms of external and internal aspects. We may even see that the guru has appeared to us in various forms. Taking this broader view of the nature of the guru, we understand that there is always someone who points us toward or challenge us into spiritual growth. The relationship with the guru is always there—this is the point of view of tantra.
+
We may look at the relationship with the [[guru]] in terms of external and internal aspects. We may even see that the [[guru]] has appeared to us in various [[forms]]. Taking this broader view of the [[nature]] of the [[guru]], we understand that there is always someone who points us toward or challenge us into [[spiritual]] growth. The relationship with the [[guru]] is always there—this is the point of view of [[tantra]].
  
  
The process of seeing our life more and more directly also involves demolishing our fortress of conceptions about ourselves and the world. In this process there is a need for the so-called initiations or abhishekas. Abhisheka is derived from a Sanskrit root which means “to anoint.” Its symbology is taken from the traditional Indian ceremony of the investiture of a ruler. Investiture takes place through the conferring of a certain power. This idea of power is taken up in the Tibetan translation of abhisheka as wangkur (dbang-skur). Wang means something like “power,” but not in the sense of power politics or domination. Wangkur is an empowerment in the sense that henceforth the person so invested is enabled to give the greatest scope to the forces operating within him, forces which are of a fundamentally wholesome nature.
+
The process of [[seeing]] our [[life]] more and more directly also involves demolishing our fortress of conceptions about ourselves and the [[world]]. In this process there is a need for the so-called [[initiations]] or [[abhishekas]]. [[Abhisheka]] is derived from a [[Sanskrit]] [[root]] which means “to anoint.” Its symbology is taken from the [[traditional]] [[Indian]] {{Wiki|ceremony}} of the investiture of a [[ruler]]. Investiture takes place through the conferring of a certain power. This [[idea]] of power is taken up in the [[Tibetan translation]] of [[abhisheka]] as [[wangkur]] (dbang-skur). Wang means something like “power,” but not in the [[sense]] of power {{Wiki|politics}} or {{Wiki|domination}}. [[Wangkur]] is an [[empowerment]] in the [[sense]] that henceforth the [[person]] so invested is enabled to give the greatest scope to the forces operating within him, forces which are of a fundamentally [[wholesome]] [[nature]].
  
  
The first or jar empowerment is connected with the observable fact we have been discussing, namely, that we are attached to the conception we have of our body. In the Western world we are conditioned to think that the mind is superior to the body—we look down on the body. Now this is very naive. If the body were such a debased thing, then people should be only too happy to have it mutilated or weakened. But nobody would submit voluntarily to such a process,  
+
The first or [[jar empowerment]] is connected with the observable fact we have been discussing, namely, that we are [[attached]] to the {{Wiki|conception}} we have of our [[body]]. In the [[Western world]] we are [[conditioned]] to think that the [[mind]] is {{Wiki|superior}} to the body—we look down on the [[body]]. Now this is very {{Wiki|naive}}. If the [[body]] were such a debased thing, then [[people]] should be only too [[happy]] to have it mutilated or weakened. But nobody would submit voluntarily to such a process,  
  
which in itself means that the body is very valuable. Our body is a most important orientation point. Everything we do is related to our body. You are situated in relation to me in terms of my body and in no other way. To realize the creative potential of this embodiment purification must take place.
+
which in itself means that the [[body]] is very valuable. Our [[body]] is a most important orientation point. Everything we do is related to our [[body]]. You are situated in [[relation]] to me in terms of my [[body]] and in no other way. To realize the creative potential of this [[embodiment]] [[purification]] must take place.
The image of the first empowerment is purification. Essentially it is a symbolic bathing. A gesture is made of pouring water from a jar over the person receiving the empowerment. This is actually quite close to the normal Indian way of bathing, in the absence of modern plumbing facilities. It seems to mean just getting rid of dirt, in this case the conceptual structure we have with regard to our bodies. But this cleansing is also a confirmation of power,  
+
The image of the first [[empowerment]] is [[purification]]. [[Essentially]] it is a [[symbolic]] bathing. A gesture is made of pouring [[water]] from a jar over the [[person]] receiving the [[empowerment]]. This is actually quite close to the normal [[Indian]] way of bathing, in the absence of {{Wiki|modern}} plumbing facilities. It seems to mean just getting rid of dirt, in this case the {{Wiki|conceptual}} {{Wiki|structure}} we have with regard to our [[bodies]]. But this cleansing is also a confirmation of power,  
  
because it means that henceforth we will make better and more appropriate use of our being-a-body. It means we are on the way to realization of the nirmanakaya, realization of embodiment as ultimately valuable. This means being alive in certain measuredout and limited circumstances, to which we relate as the working basis of our creativity.
+
because it means that henceforth we will make better and more appropriate use of our being-a-body. It means we are on the way to [[realization]] of the [[nirmanakaya]], [[realization]] of [[embodiment]] as ultimately valuable. This means being alive in certain measuredout and limited circumstances, to which we relate as the working basis of our {{Wiki|creativity}}.
  
  
These empowerments or abhishekas are stages in a unitary process. Once what was implied by the first empowerment has come to its maturity in us, there is a second. In some way these stages are actually simultaneous, since all aspects of experience are interconnected. Nevertheless, we are obliged to take them one after another.
+
These [[empowerments]] or [[abhishekas]] are stages in a unitary process. Once what was implied by the first [[empowerment]] has come to its maturity in us, there is a second. In some way these stages are actually simultaneous, since all aspects of [[experience]] are interconnected. Nevertheless, we are obliged to take them one after another.
  
  
The second abhisheka, the secret or mystery empowerment, has to do with speech and language—our mode of communication. It has to do with communication not only externally (with others), but also with communication in our own inner world. We scarcely realize that mentally we are constantly acting out to ourselves our particular melodrama, our version of what is happening to us. And we actually talk to ourselves about it. So there are certain  
+
The second [[abhisheka]], the secret or {{Wiki|mystery}} [[empowerment]], has to do with {{Wiki|speech}} and language—our mode of [[communication]]. It has to do with [[communication]] not only externally (with others), but also with [[communication]] in our [[own]] [[inner world]]. We scarcely realize that [[mentally]] we are constantly acting out to ourselves our particular melodrama, our version of what is happening to us. And we actually talk to ourselves about it. So there are certain  
  
predispositions and neurotic patterns in our way of communicating. On the level of the second empowerment we work with this material. We have to come to another, a more wholesome level of communication. Talk can go on endlessly without communicating anything. Many people talk and talk and talk and never have anything to say. In fact, the general run of our mental life is on this level of empty chatter. We use words as tacks to pin things down and lose the open dimension of communication. Our use of words in this way kills the very thing that makes life worthwhile. And it reflects back on the physical level and reinforces our limited way of being on that level.
+
predispositions and neurotic patterns in our way of communicating. On the level of the [[second empowerment]] we work with this material. We have to come to another, a more [[wholesome]] level of [[communication]]. Talk can go on endlessly without communicating anything. Many [[people]] talk and talk and talk and never have anything to say. In fact, the general run of our [[mental]] [[life]] is on this level of [[empty]] chatter. We use words as tacks to pin things down and lose the open [[dimension]] of [[communication]]. Our use of words in this way kills the very thing that makes [[life]] worthwhile. And it reflects back on the [[physical]] level and reinforces our limited way of being on that level.
  
  
But communication can go on in quite a different way. It need not take place even through the normal verbal forms. This is where mantra comes in. Mantra is communication on quite another level than the ordinary. It opens the way to the manifestation of our inner strengths, and at the same time it prevents our minds from going astray into the mode of empty talk. The second abhisheka is an empowerment to live on this superior level of communication.
+
But [[communication]] can go on in quite a different way. It need not take place even through the normal [[verbal]] [[forms]]. This is where [[mantra]] comes in. [[Mantra]] is [[communication]] on quite another level than the ordinary. It opens the way to the [[manifestation]] of our inner strengths, and at the same time it prevents our [[minds]] from going astray into the mode of [[empty]] talk. The second [[abhisheka]] is an [[empowerment]] to live on this {{Wiki|superior}} level of [[communication]].
  
  
Our presence involves not only our embodiment and an activity of communication, but also a pattern of thinking. Ordinarily we think in concepts, and certainly for the practical purposes of life we must use concepts. But, on the other hand, concepts are also images that we impose on things. Concepts are forms that we present to ourselves concerning the living forces that we are in order to give them a label. Our mental life then goes on in terms of these labels. Here we see that this way of limiting things in advance, so to speak, takes place on the thinking level as well.
+
Our presence involves not only our [[embodiment]] and an [[activity]] of [[communication]], but also a pattern of [[thinking]]. Ordinarily we think in [[Wikipedia:concept|concepts]], and certainly for the {{Wiki|practical}} purposes of [[life]] we must use [[Wikipedia:concept|concepts]]. But, on the other hand, [[Wikipedia:concept|concepts]] are also images that we impose on things. Concepts are [[forms]] that we {{Wiki|present}} to ourselves concerning the living forces that we are in order to give them a label. Our [[mental]] [[life]] then goes on in terms of these labels. Here we see that this way of limiting things in advance, so to speak, takes place on the [[thinking]] level as well.
  
  
What we have been looking at on all three levels of body, speech, and thinking is an interlocking pattern of limitation. If we live, as we ordinarily do, in this pattern of limitation, we are stuck in a situation in which everything tends to get narrower and narrower. We are trapped in a web of decreasing possibilities. We are in a world where we can talk about less than we can think of, and do less than we can talk about.
+
What we have been [[looking at]] on all three levels of [[body]], {{Wiki|speech}}, and [[thinking]] is an interlocking pattern of limitation. If we live, as we ordinarily do, in this pattern of limitation, we are stuck in a situation in which everything tends to get narrower and narrower. We are trapped in a web of {{Wiki|decreasing}} possibilities. We are in a [[world]] where we can talk about less than we can think of, and do less than we can talk about.
  
  
The process of spiritual growth is about unfreezing this situation. And what a tremendous experience when life can flow freely again—when the buds bloom forth, when the rivers break up and the waters come flowing through in all their purity. The abhishekas are an opening into a new dimension, which one ordinarily never experiences. Suddenly one is introduced to something of which one has never been aware. In such a situation there is a great danger that the experience may be misunderstood. There will be a strong tendency to reduce it to our habitual frame of reference. If this happens, the experience can be quite harmful, especially in the case of the third abhisheka, on the level of thought.
+
The process of [[spiritual]] growth is about unfreezing this situation. And what a tremendous [[experience]] when [[life]] can flow freely again—when the buds bloom forth, when the [[rivers]] break up and the waters come flowing through in all their [[purity]]. The [[abhishekas]] are an opening into a new [[dimension]], which one ordinarily never [[experiences]]. Suddenly one is introduced to something of which one has never been {{Wiki|aware}}. In such a situation there is a great [[danger]] that the [[experience]] may be misunderstood. There will be a strong tendency to reduce it to our habitual frame of reference. If this happens, the [[experience]] can be quite harmful, especially in the case of the third [[abhisheka]], on the level of [[thought]].
  
  
Whether the third abhisheka is properly understood or not depends very much on the accurate interpretation of the symbols that come into play at this point. These symbols are the karmamudra, jnanamudra, mahamudra, and samayamudra. The functioning of the process of spiritual growth depends on our seeing them in another mode than our ordinary one.
+
Whether the third [[abhisheka]] is properly understood or not depends very much on the accurate [[interpretation]] of the [[symbols]] that come into play at this point. These [[symbols]] are the [[karmamudra]], [[jnanamudra]], [[mahamudra]], and [[samayamudra]]. The functioning of the process of [[spiritual]] growth depends on our [[seeing]] them in another mode than our ordinary one.
  
  
The term mudra, literally translated, means “seal.” But what is a seal? It is something that makes a very deep impression on what it comes in contact with. So it might be better to understand mudra in this context as a tremendous encounter in which two forces come together and make a very deep impression.
+
The term [[mudra]], literally translated, means “{{Wiki|seal}}.” But what is a {{Wiki|seal}}? It is something that makes a very deep [[impression]] on what it comes in [[contact]] with. So it might be better to understand [[mudra]] in this context as a tremendous encounter in which two forces come together and make a very deep [[impression]].
Karma comes from the Sanskrit root meaning “action,” what one does in encountering the world. Usually, our major encounters are with other people; and  
+
[[Karma]] comes from the [[Sanskrit]] [[root]] meaning “[[action]],” what one does in encountering the [[world]]. Usually, our major encounters are with other [[people]]; and  
  
people are both male and female. Symbolically, the most potent form is our encounter with the opposite sex. Now we can look at this situation reductively and literally and think, in encountering a person of the opposite sex, of taking the other person as a kind of utensil. In that way we reduce the encounter to a very dead item. True, sex is fun, but if it continues very long we get bored with it. Here we have to understand the encounter on an entirely different level than the one usually seen. A characteristic of the sexual encounter is that we are never at rest; there is constant action and reaction. This by its very nature can create an opening of awareness beyond the normal level. An expanded awareness tinged with delight can arise.
+
[[people]] are both {{Wiki|male}} and {{Wiki|female}}. [[Symbolically]], the most potent [[form]] is our encounter with the opposite {{Wiki|sex}}. Now we can look at this situation reductively and literally and think, in encountering a [[person]] of the opposite {{Wiki|sex}}, of taking the other [[person]] as a kind of utensil. In that way we reduce the encounter to a very [[dead]] item. True, {{Wiki|sex}} is fun, but if it continues very long we get bored with it. Here we have to understand the encounter on an entirely different level than the one usually seen. A [[characteristic]] of the {{Wiki|sexual}} encounter is that we are never at rest; there is [[constant]] [[action and reaction]]. This by its very [[nature]] can create an opening of [[awareness]] beyond the normal level. An expanded [[awareness]] tinged with [[delight]] can arise.
  
  
If we have perceived the karmamudra in this constructive way, rather then reductively, there is automatically a tendency to go further in the direction of open awareness. This leads to the relationship with the jnanamudra. Suddenly the whole picture has changed. The relationship is no longer merely on the physical level, but there is an image involved here, a visualization which mediates a complete degree of appreciation and understanding. This opens up entirely new vistas.
+
If we have [[perceived]] the [[karmamudra]] in this constructive way, rather then reductively, there is automatically a tendency to go further in the [[direction]] of open [[awareness]]. This leads to the relationship with the [[jnanamudra]]. Suddenly the whole picture has changed. The relationship is no longer merely on the [[physical]] level, but there is an image involved here, a [[visualization]] which mediates a complete [[degree]] of [[appreciation]] and [[understanding]]. This opens up entirely new vistas.
  
  
The inspirational quality is much stronger and more far-reaching than with the karmamudra. We can reach a very profound level of awareness in which we become fused with the partner in a unitary experience. The distinction between oneself and the other simply no longer holds. There is a sense of tremendous immediacy, which also brings a sense of great power. Again there is a danger of taking the experience reductively and thinking that “Now I have achieved great power.” But if we are able to relate to this moment as an open experience, we are then at the level of mahamudra or, in this context, the greatest encounter.
+
The inspirational [[quality]] is much stronger and more far-reaching than with the [[karmamudra]]. We can reach a very profound level of [[awareness]] in which we become fused with the partner in a unitary [[experience]]. The {{Wiki|distinction}} between oneself and the other simply no longer holds. There is a [[sense]] of tremendous {{Wiki|immediacy}}, which also brings a [[sense]] of great power. Again there is a [[danger]] of taking the [[experience]] reductively and [[thinking]] that “Now I have achieved great power.” But if we are able to relate to this [[moment]] as an open [[experience]], we are then at the level of [[mahamudra]] or, in this context, the greatest encounter.
  
  
When we have had this peak experience, we wish to retain it or at least to make it manifest to ourselves again. This is done through the samayamudra. The samayamudra involves the various figures we see represented in the Tibetan thangkas or scroll paintings. These forms are expressions of the deep impressions that have come out of the encounters we have had with the forces working within us. It is not as though we were, so to speak, containers of these forces—rather, we are like partial manifestations of them. In these encounters our separateness and secludedness are momentarily abolished. At the same time, our deadening reductive tendencies are overcome. In the samayamudra we commit ourselves to the implications of this great experience of openness through the symbology of the tantric path.
+
When we have had this peak [[experience]], we wish to retain it or at least to make it [[manifest]] to ourselves again. This is done through the [[samayamudra]]. The [[samayamudra]] involves the various figures we see represented in the [[Tibetan]] [[thangkas]] or [[scroll paintings]]. These [[forms]] are {{Wiki|expressions}} of the deep [[impressions]] that have come out of the encounters we have had with the forces working within us. It is not as though we were, so to speak, containers of these forces—rather, we are like partial [[manifestations]] of them. In these encounters our separateness and secludedness are momentarily abolished. At the same time, our deadening {{Wiki|reductive}} {{Wiki|tendencies}} are overcome. In the [[samayamudra]] we commit ourselves to the implications of this great [[experience]] of [[openness]] through the symbology of the [[tantric path]].
  
  
After the abhishekas relevant to body, speech, and thought, there is still a fourth. As I have pointed out, these stages are part of a unitary situation which we approach sequentially only because of the limitations of our mode of experience. But it is much more sensible to see them as a part of a great tableau in which all the aspects are interrelated and fuse with one another. It is on the level of the fourth abhisheka that we see the previous experiences as aspects of a totality. These experiences fuse into an integrated pattern which cannot be destroyed. Through the empowerment their indivisibility is clearly established.
+
After the [[abhishekas]] relevant to [[body]], {{Wiki|speech}}, and [[thought]], there is still a fourth. As I have pointed out, these stages are part of a unitary situation which we approach sequentially only because of the limitations of our mode of [[experience]]. But it is much more sensible to see them as a part of a great tableau in which all the aspects are {{Wiki|interrelated}} and fuse with one another. It is on the level of [[the fourth]] [[abhisheka]] that we see the previous [[experiences]] as aspects of a {{Wiki|totality}}. These [[experiences]] fuse into an integrated pattern which cannot be destroyed. Through the [[empowerment]] their [[indivisibility]] is clearly established.
  
  
At this point we cannot quite say that we have become one, because even the idea of unity or oneness now no longer applies. The term one is only meaningful if we have a two or a three. Unity implies plurality as something else. But what we are dealing with here is a unity which includes plurality. Unity and plurality only seem contradictory when we conceive of them as isolated terms. There can never be isolation when everything is part of the whole pattern. Isolation is an abstraction, but plurality is whatever we happen to find in the world wherever we are. Not disrupting the unitary quality by isolating units is the basic meaning of unity. And this comes here as a deep inner experience.
+
At this point we cannot quite say that we have become one, because even the [[idea]] of {{Wiki|unity}} or [[oneness]] now no longer applies. The term one is only meaningful if we have a two or a three. Unity implies plurality as something else. But what we are dealing with here is a {{Wiki|unity}} which includes plurality. Unity and plurality only seem [[contradictory]] when we [[conceive]] of them as isolated terms. There can never be isolation when everything is part of the whole pattern. Isolation is an {{Wiki|abstraction}}, but plurality is whatever we happen to find in the [[world]] wherever we are. Not disrupting the unitary [[quality]] by isolating units is the basic meaning of {{Wiki|unity}}. And this comes here as a deep inner [[experience]].
  
  
This deep inner experience is the guru operating, and through such profound experiences he has his tremendous influence on the pattern of our spiritual growth. For in the ultimate sense, the guru is none other than the Buddha—not the historical Buddha but buddhahood itself. In this way all the empowerments are developments of the guru yoga. In the guru yoga we attempt to come closer to our basic nature through coming closer to the guru. In the empowerments we are actually in connection with him. We are also in connection with his lineage, those who have preceded him in the direct transmission of the teaching and in connection with whom he remains.
+
This deep inner [[experience]] is the [[guru]] operating, and through such profound [[experiences]] he has his tremendous influence on the pattern of our [[spiritual]] growth. For in the [[Wikipedia:Absolute (philosophy)|ultimate]] [[sense]], the [[guru]] is none other than the Buddha—not the [[historical Buddha]] but [[buddhahood]] itself. In this way all the [[empowerments]] are developments of the [[guru yoga]]. In the [[guru yoga]] we attempt to come closer to our basic [[nature]] through coming closer to the [[guru]]. In the [[empowerments]] we are actually in [[connection]] with him. We are also in [[connection]] with his [[lineage]], those who have preceded him in the [[direct transmission]] of the [[teaching]] and in [[connection]] with whom he remains.
  
  
Like the refuge formula and the empowerment ceremonies, the guru yoga practice has an outward form betokening a deeper experience. In this case the outward form is a kind of litany. But if, in reciting this litany, there is awareness of where in us these words come from, they follow back to the person whom we have chosen as our spiritual guide. The litany itself is not the ultimate thing, but it involves us in the fact that throughout human history there have been persons who have awakened. The presence of their example challenges us to look into ourselves and awaken to our own being. And in the process of coming closer to what is meant by their example, the nature of the guru as we relate to him again changes and becomes deeper. It increasingly reveals itself as a principle which is much more attuned to the real than our habitual sham.
+
Like the [[refuge formula]] and the [[empowerment]] {{Wiki|ceremonies}}, the [[guru yoga practice]] has an outward [[form]] betokening a deeper [[experience]]. In this case the outward [[form]] is a kind of litany. But if, in reciting this litany, there is [[awareness]] of where in us these words come from, they follow back to the [[person]] whom we have chosen as our [[spiritual guide]]. The litany itself is not the [[Wikipedia:Absolute (philosophy)|ultimate]] thing, but it involves us in the fact that throughout [[human]] history there have been persons who have [[awakened]]. The presence of their example challenges us to look into ourselves and [[awaken]] to our [[own]] being. And in the process of coming closer to what is meant by their example, the [[nature]] of the [[guru]] as we relate to him again changes and becomes deeper. It increasingly reveals itself as a [[principle]] which is much more attuned to the real than our habitual [[sham]].
  
  
The various ceremonies—the refuge, the guru yoga, and the empowerments are all established in an outward form so as to be repeatable. But it is of the greatest importance to be aware of the highly symbolical character of tantra as expressed in these forms. We must distinguish between a symbol and a sign. A sign can be put on anything and acts as an identification tag. A symbol always points beyond itself. It is only a pointer to, in this case, what cannot be said.
+
The various ceremonies—the [[refuge]], the [[guru yoga]], and the [[empowerments]] are all established in an outward [[form]] so as to be repeatable. But it is of the greatest importance to be {{Wiki|aware}} of the highly symbolical [[character]] of [[tantra]] as expressed in these [[forms]]. We must distinguish between a [[symbol]] and a sign. A sign can be put on anything and acts as an identification tag. A [[symbol]] always points beyond itself. It is only a pointer to, in this case, what cannot be said.
A great deal of harm has been done by abusing the repeatable character of these rituals and using the texts indiscriminately, without being aware of the different levels of the symbology. Only when a person has grown up to the point where he no longer confuses a symbol with a sign does he begin to come into real contact with the guru. Only then does the pattern of development available in the tantric tradition, beginning with taking refuge and leading through the various traditional practices and the four empowerments, have the effect of awakening the power that is within us. It makes us more and more alive and brings us to a new perception of our situation in which we see that we are never alone, never isolated ends-in-ourselves.
+
A great deal of harm has been done by abusing the repeatable [[character]] of these [[rituals]] and using the texts indiscriminately, without being {{Wiki|aware}} of the different levels of the symbology. Only when a [[person]] has grown up to the point where he no longer confuses a [[symbol]] with a sign does he begin to come into real [[contact]] with the [[guru]]. Only then does the pattern of [[development]] available in the [[tantric tradition]], beginning with [[taking refuge]] and leading through the various [[traditional]] practices and the [[four empowerments]], have the effect of [[awakening]] the power that is within us. It makes us more and more alive and brings us to a new [[perception]] of our situation in which we see that we are never alone, never isolated ends-in-ourselves.
  
  
We see that we are always in a force field, so to speak, in which every act of ours has its effect on others and the whole field constantly has its effect on us. The empowerments introduce us progressively into the dimension of this vision. Once we have glimpsed it, the guru is always present, although he may not be clearly perceived. When one’s vision begins to mature, one perceives the guru as the great challenger in the quest to be true to oneself.
+
We see that we are always in a force field, so to speak, in which every act of ours has its effect on others and the whole field constantly has its effect on us. The [[empowerments]] introduce us progressively into the [[dimension]] of this [[vision]]. Once we have glimpsed it, the [[guru]] is always {{Wiki|present}}, although he may not be clearly [[perceived]]. When one’s [[vision]] begins to mature, one [[perceives]] the [[guru]] as the great challenger in the quest to be true to oneself.
  
  
  
Q: Can you say something about mantra?
+
Q: Can you say something about [[mantra]]?
  
  
G: The word mantra comes from the noun manas and the verbal root tra (“to protect”), according to the Indian explanation. The full explanation runs as follows:
+
G: The [[word]] [[mantra]] comes from the {{Wiki|noun}} [[manas]] and the [[verbal]] [[root]] tra (“to {{Wiki|protect}}”), according to the [[Indian]] explanation. The full explanation runs as follows:
  
manastrāṇabhūtatvād mantram ity ucyate
+
manastrāṇabhūtatvād [[mantram]] ity [[ucyate]]
  
Since it has become a protection of mind, it is called mantra.
+
Since it has become a [[protection]] of [[mind]], it is called [[mantra]].
  
Mantra is usually associated with certain syllables or combinations of syllables. It is completely wrong to try to read a meaning into these syllables as with ordinary words. This goes exactly counter to the purpose of mantra, which is to protect the mind from straying away into habitual fictions. These fictions are very much tied up with words. The function of mantra is to preclude the tendency of the mind to, so to speak, flow downward. We are forced here to use this spatial metaphor; we might also speak of the tendency of the mind to glide off into something, or to fall.
+
[[Mantra]] is usually associated with certain {{Wiki|syllables}} or combinations of {{Wiki|syllables}}. It is completely wrong to try to read a meaning into these {{Wiki|syllables}} as with ordinary words. This goes exactly counter to the {{Wiki|purpose}} of [[mantra]], which is to {{Wiki|protect}} the [[mind]] from straying away into habitual fictions. These fictions are very much tied up with words. The function of [[mantra]] is to preclude the tendency of the [[mind]] to, so to speak, flow downward. We are forced here to use this spatial {{Wiki|metaphor}}; we might also speak of the tendency of the [[mind]] to glide off into something, or to fall.
  
  
We encounter this same metaphor in Western religious thought, where it is said that man is a fallen being. Our mental process tends always to run to the lowest level, just like water. With water rushing downward, once it has reached the bottom, it has lost its potential and there is practically nothing more that can be done. Well, it works the same way with our minds, going off into this system of fictions we have developed.
+
We encounter this same {{Wiki|metaphor}} in [[Western]] [[religious]] [[thought]], where it is said that man is a fallen being. Our [[mental]] process tends always to run to the lowest level, just like [[water]]. With [[water]] rushing downward, once it has reached the bottom, it has lost its potential and there is practically nothing more that can be done. Well, it works the same way with our [[minds]], going off into this system of fictions we have developed.
  
  
To give an example of mantra, I might use the word love. This word can be used in an everyday way so that it is meaningless or in a way that renders it full of meaning. In the latter case, it keeps something alive; in the former it’s just a piece of dead language. When a young man is courting a girl, he may say “I love you” or address her as “my love.” So saying, he expresses something that no other word could better convey. Sometime later the couple goes to the divorce court, and he says, “Well, my love, let us separate.” In one case, the word love is a mantra; in the other case, it’s just an ordinary figure of speech. So there is nothing mysterious about mantras.
+
To give an example of [[mantra]], I might use the [[word]] [[love]]. This [[word]] can be used in an everyday way so that it is meaningless or in a way that renders it full of meaning. In the [[latter]] case, it keeps something alive; in the former it’s just a piece of [[dead]] [[language]]. When a young man is courting a girl, he may say “I [[love]] you” or address her as “my [[love]].” So saying, he expresses something that no other [[word]] could better convey. Sometime later the couple goes to the [[divorce]] court, and he says, “Well, my [[love]], let us separate.” In one case, the [[word]] [[love]] is a [[mantra]]; in the other case, it’s just an ordinary figure of {{Wiki|speech}}. So there is nothing mysterious about [[mantras]].
  
  
Q: Dr. Guenther, could you give an idea of the sense of the word svabhava in svabhavikakaya; it seems to be different than elsewhere.
+
Q: Dr. [[Guenther]], could you give an [[idea]] of the [[sense]] of the [[word]] [[svabhava]] in [[svabhavikakaya]]; it seems to be different than elsewhere.
G: In the term svabhavikakaya, kaya is derived from the other terms (dharmakaya, sambhogakaya, nirmanakaya). Then, in order to emphasize that existentially kaya is not dependent upon anything else, you say svabhava. Here svabhava has a sense something like “self-existing.” The svabhavikakaya is not different therefore from the dharmakaya, being that which is not existentially dependent on anything else. The nirmanakaya and sambhogakaya are, however, dependent on the dharmakaya.
+
G: In the term [[svabhavikakaya]], [[kaya]] is derived from the other terms ([[dharmakaya]], [[sambhogakaya]], [[nirmanakaya]]). Then, in order to {{Wiki|emphasize}} that existentially [[kaya]] is not [[dependent upon]] anything else, you say [[svabhava]]. Here [[svabhava]] has a [[sense]] something like “[[self-existing]].” The [[svabhavikakaya]] is not different therefore from the [[dharmakaya]], being that which is not existentially dependent on anything else. The [[nirmanakaya]] and [[sambhogakaya]] are, however, dependent on the [[dharmakaya]].
  
  
Q: So it could not be said that the svabhavikakaya is dependent on the dharmakaya.
+
Q: So it could not be said that the [[svabhavikakaya]] is dependent on the [[dharmakaya]].
  
  
G: That’s right. The term svabhavikakaya obviously evolved in the clarification of what was meant by dharmakaya. Dharmakaya had two meanings. On the one hand, there is the usual sense in which it is associated with the very nature of buddhahood. On the other hand, it also meant the sum total of all the entities of reality. The latter sense is the early hinayana view of dharmakaya. This is still the meaning it has as late as in the Hua Yen or Avatamsaka school. In later mahayana Buddhism the two senses always go together. Even though they are both dharmakaya, there cannot be two dharmakayas. So we say that the absolute is dharmakaya, and that all things, seen as constituting and representing the absolute, are also dharmakaya. This insight presenting the rapprochement of these two senses of dharmakaya was a contribution of the Avatamsaka Sutra. This sutra, incidentally, has never been found in any Sanskrit version.
+
G: That’s right. The term [[svabhavikakaya]] obviously evolved in the clarification of what was meant by [[dharmakaya]]. [[Dharmakaya]] had two meanings. On the one hand, there is the usual [[sense]] in which it is associated with the very [[nature]] of [[buddhahood]]. On the other hand, it also meant the sum total of all the entities of [[reality]]. The [[latter]] [[sense]] is the early [[hinayana]] view of [[dharmakaya]]. This is still the meaning it has as late as in the [[Hua Yen]] or [[Avatamsaka]] school. In later [[mahayana Buddhism]] the two [[senses]] always go together. Even though they are both [[dharmakaya]], there cannot be two [[dharmakayas]]. So we say that the [[absolute]] is [[dharmakaya]], and that all things, seen as constituting and representing the [[absolute]], are also [[dharmakaya]]. This [[insight]] presenting the rapprochement of these two [[senses]] of [[dharmakaya]] was a contribution of the [[Avatamsaka Sutra]]. This [[sutra]], incidentally, has never been found in any [[Sanskrit]] version.
  
  
Q: Can you explain sambhogakaya?
+
Q: Can you explain [[sambhogakaya]]?
  
  
G: Kaya refers to the existential fact of being and sambhoga to being in communication with dharmakaya. The sambhogakaya is between the dharmakaya and the nirmanakaya. It is dependent upon and in communion with the dharmakaya. It is the level on which, as it is said, the teaching of the Buddha goes on uninterruptedly in that the person tuned in to this level always hears the dharma taught. This is, of course, a figurative way of speaking.
+
G: [[Kaya]] refers to the [[existential]] fact of being and sambhoga to being in [[communication]] with [[dharmakaya]]. The [[sambhogakaya]] is between the [[dharmakaya]] and the [[nirmanakaya]]. It is [[dependent upon]] and in communion with the [[dharmakaya]]. It is the level on which, as it is said, [[the teaching of the Buddha]] goes on uninterruptedly in that the [[person]] tuned in to this level always hears the [[dharma]] [[taught]]. This is, of course, a figurative way of {{Wiki|speaking}}.
  
  
Then from the sambhogakaya there is a further condensation which is the nirmanakaya, in which what was seen or felt on the sambhogakaya level is now made more concrete. Nirmana means “to measure out.” On this level, the whole thing is put into a limited framework, which is understandable to us because, of course, our mind works within limitations.
+
Then from the [[sambhogakaya]] there is a further condensation which is the [[nirmanakaya]], in which what was seen or felt on the [[sambhogakaya]] level is now made more concrete. [[Nirmana]] means “to measure out.” On this level, the whole thing is put into a limited framework, which is understandable to us because, of course, our [[mind]] works within limitations.
  
  
Q: You’ve spoken quite a bit about the Yogachara. What about the role of the Madhyamaka in the development of tantra?
+
Q: You’ve spoken quite a bit about the [[Yogachara]]. What about the role of the [[Madhyamaka]] in the [[development]] of [[tantra]]?
G: The philosophical systems that developed in Buddhist India, the Vaibhashikas, the Sautrantikas, and the Yogacharins (the mentalistic trends), were all lumped together in the traditional Tibetan surveys as reductive philosophies. They all try to subsume the whole of reality under particular existents, one under a particular existent of a physical kind, another under a particular existent called “mind.” But in all cases they are reductive systems. Not to say that there wasn’t a progress in the development of these systems.
+
G: The [[philosophical]] systems that developed in [[Buddhist]] [[India]], the [[Vaibhashikas]], the [[Sautrantikas]], and the [[Yogacharins]] (the mentalistic trends), were all lumped together in the [[traditional]] [[Tibetan]] surveys as {{Wiki|reductive}} [[philosophies]]. They all try to subsume the whole of [[reality]] under particular [[existents]], one under a particular [[existent]] of a [[physical]] kind, another under a particular [[existent]] called “[[mind]].” But in all cases they are {{Wiki|reductive}} systems. Not to say that there wasn’t a progress in the [[development]] of these systems.
  
  
The earliest, the Vaibhashikas, assumed mind and mental events, chitta and chaitta. Wherever there is mind there are also mental events. The Sautrantikas challenged this, showing that the mind is the mental events, so that there was no reason for this double principle. So they simplified it to saying a cognitive event was just mind. Still the Sautrantikas continued to speak of external objects corresponding to the objective pole of our cognitive experience, even though they regarded these external objects as only hypothetical causes of our cognitive experience. But further investigation showed that there was very little reason for assuming realities outside our experiencing of them. The realist formula would be x = x+n, where x is mind or experience and n is external realities. Now this is a nonsensical formula unless n = 0, which the realist will not accept. So if we analyze the situation in this mathematical form, the realist hasn’t got a leg to stand on.
+
The earliest, the [[Vaibhashikas]], assumed [[mind]] and [[mental events]], [[chitta]] and chaitta. Wherever there is [[mind]] there are also [[mental events]]. The [[Sautrantikas]] challenged this, showing that the [[mind]] is the [[mental events]], so that there was no [[reason]] for this double [[principle]]. So they simplified it to saying a [[Wikipedia:cognition|cognitive]] event was just [[mind]]. Still the [[Sautrantikas]] continued to speak of [[external objects]] [[corresponding]] to the [[objective]] pole of our [[Wikipedia:cognition|cognitive]] [[experience]], even though they regarded these [[external objects]] as only {{Wiki|hypothetical}} [[causes]] of our [[Wikipedia:cognition|cognitive]] [[experience]]. But further [[investigation]] showed that there was very little [[reason]] for assuming [[realities]] outside our experiencing of them. The realist [[formula]] would be x = x+n, where x is [[mind]] or [[experience]] and n is external [[realities]]. Now this is a nonsensical [[formula]] unless n = 0, which the realist will not accept. So if we analyze the situation in this {{Wiki|mathematical}} [[form]], the realist hasn’t got a leg to stand on.
  
  
The uncertainty over the status of n (external reality) had already been initiated by the Sautrantikas. Then the Yogacharins drew the logical conclusion that there is only x, which appears as x + n. In reducing the whole epistemological formula to mind or experience alone, the Yogacharins still held on to this x. This is exactly what the Madhyamaka critique of the Yogacharins undermined, showing, in effect, that holding to the principle of mind was still reducing reality to some particular existent.
+
The uncertainty over the {{Wiki|status}} of n ([[external reality]]) had already been [[initiated]] by the [[Sautrantikas]]. Then the [[Yogacharins]] drew the [[logical]] conclusion that there is only x, which appears as x + n. In reducing the whole [[epistemological]] [[formula]] to [[mind]] or [[experience]] alone, the [[Yogacharins]] still held on to this x. This is exactly what the [[Madhyamaka]] critique of the [[Yogacharins]] undermined, showing, in effect, that holding to the [[principle]] of [[mind]] was still reducing [[reality]] to some particular [[existent]].
So, for the subsequent development of tantra, the Yogacharins
+
So, for the subsequent [[development]] of [[tantra]], the [[Yogacharins]]
  
  and Madhyamikas were of equal importance. The Yogacharins with their principle of mind provided something to deal with. After all, you must have something in hand to deal with. The Madhyamikas contributed the insight that one cannot believe in this what-you-have-in-hand as an ultimate answer. This criticism of the reductionist tendency which had characterized all previous Buddhist philosophy was a very important one indeed.
+
  and [[Madhyamikas]] were of {{Wiki|equal}} importance. The [[Yogacharins]] with their [[principle]] of [[mind]] provided something to deal with. After all, you must have something in hand to deal with. The [[Madhyamikas]] contributed the [[insight]] that one cannot believe in this what-you-have-in-hand as an [[Wikipedia:Absolute (philosophy)|ultimate]] answer. This [[criticism]] of the reductionist tendency which had characterized all previous [[Buddhist philosophy]] was a very important one indeed.
Q: Is dharmadhatu in the vajrayana connected with the skandhas?
+
Q: Is [[dharmadhatu]] in the [[vajrayana]] connected with the [[skandhas]]?
  
  
G: The skandhas are subdivisions of the dharmadhatu. This has always been accepted by all schools. Since the earliest times there has never been the slightest disagreement over the division that was made into the skandhas, the dhatus, and the ayatanas, all of which together compose the dharmadhatu. The schools differed only over the logical status of these elements.
+
G: The [[skandhas]] are subdivisions of the [[dharmadhatu]]. This has always been accepted by all schools. Since the earliest times there has never been the slightest disagreement over the [[division]] that was made into the [[skandhas]], the [[dhatus]], and the [[ayatanas]], all of which together compose the [[dharmadhatu]]. The schools differed only over the [[logical]] {{Wiki|status}} of these [[elements]].
  
  
The earliest classification was made by the Vaibhashikas in the Abhidharmakosha. All the following schools adopted this classification. Even the Yogacharins, who would accept only mind as ultimate took it up; in fact they divided it up even more intricately than their predecessors.
+
The earliest {{Wiki|classification}} was made by the [[Vaibhashikas]] in the [[Abhidharmakosha]]. All the following schools adopted this {{Wiki|classification}}. Even the [[Yogacharins]], who would accept only [[mind]] as [[Wikipedia:Absolute (philosophy)|ultimate]] took it up; in fact they divided it up even more intricately than their predecessors.
  
  
As the first to attempt a systematization of what had been given by Buddha in the sutras, the Vaibhashikas based themselves on the Abhidarma-pitaka, which itself originated from certain word lists. These word lists seem to have come about when, after the Buddha had died, his followers wanted to set up some kind of easy reference to the body of his teachings. It was to be something like an index. This began as word lists, almost like sets of synonyms and antonyms. In this way Buddha’s followers began to organize the teaching. They would approach the whole of reality from the point of view of a single category they had under examination.
+
As the first to attempt a systematization of what had been given by [[Buddha]] in the [[sutras]], the [[Vaibhashikas]] based themselves on the Abhidarma-pitaka, which itself originated from certain [[word]] lists. These [[word]] lists seem to have come about when, after the [[Buddha]] had [[died]], his followers wanted to set up some kind of easy reference to the [[body]] of his teachings. It was to be something like an index. This began as [[word]] lists, almost like sets of synonyms and {{Wiki|antonyms}}. In this way [[Buddha’s]] followers began to organize the [[teaching]]. They would approach the whole of [[reality]] from the point of view of a single category they had under {{Wiki|examination}}.
  
For instance, considering impermanence, they noted that there were certain things that were impermanent and other phenomena to which the term impermanence did not apply. Thus they came to make a great division between that which is impermanent and that which is permanent. Everything in the transitory category were particular existents, divided into physical, mental, and others which were neither physical nor mental. Particular existents which were neither  
+
For instance, considering [[impermanence]], they noted that there were certain things that were [[impermanent]] and other [[phenomena]] to which the term [[impermanence]] did not apply. Thus they came to make a [[great division]] between that which is [[impermanent]] and that which is [[permanent]]. Everything in the transitory category were particular [[existents]], divided into [[physical]], [[mental]], and others which were neither [[physical]] nor [[mental]]. Particular [[existents]] which were neither  
  
physical nor mental were, for example, attainment, aging, or letters. Words are made up of letters—are these letters physical or mental? On the permanent side of this great division of reality was akasha, usually translated as space. We must be clear that in Buddhist philosophy the notion of space never indicates mathematical or locational space. It is more like life space or lived space. This space is irreducible and not transitory; it is there as long as one is alive (and after that, one can enunciate no philosophical theories).
+
[[physical]] nor [[mental]] were, for example, [[attainment]], [[aging]], or letters. Words are made up of letters—are these letters [[physical]] or [[mental]]? On the [[permanent]] side of this [[great division]] of [[reality]] was [[akasha]], usually translated as [[space]]. We must be clear that in [[Buddhist philosophy]] the notion of [[space]] never indicates {{Wiki|mathematical}} or locational [[space]]. It is more like [[life]] [[space]] or lived [[space]]. This [[space]] is irreducible and not transitory; it is there as long as one is alive (and after that, one can enunciate no [[philosophical]] theories).
  
  
This great division into permanent and impermanent was adopted by later schools, but the way of looking at it was subject to continual criticism and revision. Vasubandhu, for instance, criticized some of the earlier statements from the Sautrantika point of view. Some of the criticisms were quite simple and purely linguistic. The Vaibhashikas had said, “The eye sees.” This seems legitimate; probably none of us can find any reason to object to such a formulation. But the Sautrantikas said, “No, we see with our eyes.” The Sautrantikas began criticizing the Vaibhashikas in this manner.
+
This [[great division]] into [[permanent]] and [[impermanent]] was adopted by later schools, but the way of [[looking at]] it was [[subject]] to continual [[criticism]] and revision. [[Vasubandhu]], for instance, criticized some of the earlier statements from the [[Sautrantika]] point of view. Some of the {{Wiki|criticisms}} were quite simple and purely {{Wiki|linguistic}}. The [[Vaibhashikas]] had said, “The [[eye]] sees.” This seems legitimate; probably none of us can find any [[reason]] to [[object]] to such a formulation. But the [[Sautrantikas]] said, “No, we see with our [[eyes]].” The [[Sautrantikas]] began criticizing the [[Vaibhashikas]] in this manner.
  
  
Eventually they wanted to know exactly what was meant by what they themselves were saying. This led them into a thorough analysis of perception. They became quite involved in what differentiated veridical from delusive perceptual situations. What could the criteria be? They found that the inquiry can be shifted from one level of absolutenessrelativity to another and that what was veridical on one level might be delusive on another. In this way the epistemological inquiry was greatly expanded. The Sautrantikas tried to keep their criteria consonant with common sense; but in the analysis of perception, common sense is not a very reliable touchstone. Thus there was room for the Yogacharins to come in, make their critique, and draw their conclusions.
+
Eventually they wanted to know exactly what was meant by what they themselves were saying. This led them into a thorough analysis of [[perception]]. They became quite involved in what differentiated veridical from delusive {{Wiki|perceptual}} situations. What could the criteria be? They found that the inquiry can be shifted from one level of absolutenessrelativity to another and that what was veridical on one level might be delusive on another. In this way the [[epistemological]] inquiry was greatly expanded. The [[Sautrantikas]] tried to keep their criteria consonant with {{Wiki|common sense}}; but in the analysis of [[perception]], {{Wiki|common sense}} is not a very reliable touchstone. Thus there was room for the [[Yogacharins]] to come in, make their critique, and draw their conclusions.
  
  
But the Yogacharins’ view, for all its sophistication in relation to the earlier schools, remained naive. In dealing with mind, they concretized and affirmed it as a particular existent. The odd thing is that when we make positive statements, we exclude. If we want to be inclusive, we must make negative statements; we must continuously say “not this, not that.” If I say “horse,” I exclude everything that isn’t a horse. But certainly there are also cows. So in affirming as ultimate a particular existent we fall into this trap. Th
+
But the [[Yogacharins]]’ view, for all its {{Wiki|sophistication}} in [[relation]] to the earlier schools, remained {{Wiki|naive}}. In dealing with [[mind]], they concretized and [[affirmed]] it as a particular [[existent]]. The odd thing is that when we make positive statements, we exclude. If we want to be inclusive, we must make negative statements; we must continuously say “not this, not that.” If I say “[[horse]],” I exclude everything that isn’t a [[horse]]. But certainly there are also cows. So in [[affirming]] as [[Wikipedia:Absolute (philosophy)|ultimate]] a particular [[existent]] we fall into this trap. Th
  
is is precisely the point at which the idea of shunyata as openness enters. Shunyata is an absolutely positive term in a negative form.
+
is is precisely the point at which the [[idea]] of [[shunyata]] as [[openness]] enters. [[Shunyata]] is an absolutely positive term in a negative [[form]].
  
  
Q: Could you give an idea of the significance of dakini?
+
Q: Could you give an [[idea]] of the significance of [[dakini]]?
  
  
G: The Tibetan word is khandroma (mkha’ ’gro ma). Literally it means “walking over space.” Again here, space, akasha, refers not to mathematical or locational space but to life space. “Walking over” signifies a kind of appreciation. This appreciation of space is inspiration, which is depicted symbolically in female form. This inspiration is the dakini; it is the inspiration of the openness of the space. The rich symbolism of the dance of the dakinis indicates that the inspiration of openness comes not in one form but many. This dance, a series of graceful movements, also expresses the fact that each moment is a new situation. The pattern changes constantly and each moment presents a new occasion for appreciation, a new sense of significance.
+
G: The [[Tibetan]] [[word]] is [[khandroma]] ([[mkha’ ’gro ma]]). Literally it means “walking over [[space]].” Again here, [[space]], [[akasha]], refers not to {{Wiki|mathematical}} or locational [[space]] but to [[life]] [[space]]. “Walking over” {{Wiki|signifies}} a kind of [[appreciation]]. This [[appreciation]] of [[space]] is inspiration, which is depicted [[symbolically]] in {{Wiki|female}} [[form]]. This inspiration is the [[dakini]]; it is the inspiration of the [[openness]] of the [[space]]. The rich [[symbolism]] of the [[dance]] of the [[dakinis]] indicates that the inspiration of [[openness]] comes not in one [[form]] but many. This [[dance]], a series of graceful movements, also expresses the fact that each [[moment]] is a new situation. The pattern changes constantly and each [[moment]] presents a new occasion for [[appreciation]], a new [[sense]] of significance.
Q: What is lalita?
+
Q: What is [[lalita]]?
  
  
G: Lalita is the graceful movement of the dance. There is never a state of rest. Lalita also has a strong connotation of beauty. Beauty here is not different from the valuable; and the valuable is not different from what it is. When we try to catch it or grasp it, it is destroyed.
+
G: [[Lalita]] is the graceful {{Wiki|movement}} of the [[dance]]. There is never a [[state]] of rest. [[Lalita]] also has a strong connotation of [[beauty]]. [[Beauty]] here is not different from the valuable; and the valuable is not different from what it is. When we try to catch it or [[grasp]] it, it is destroyed.
  
  
Q: It has been said that the Hindu and Buddhist tantras arose simultaneously, that one did not precede the other. Do you think that is accurate?
+
Q: It has been said that the [[Hindu]] and [[Buddhist tantras]] arose simultaneously, that one did not precede the other. Do you think that is accurate?
  
  
G: I think that is correct, yes. They are quite different and probably one could not be derived from the other. The emphasis in the Hindu tantra is on a way of doing, creating. The Buddhist tantra with its theory of prajna, appreciative discrimination, having equal status with upaya, action, has quite a different emphasis. For one thing, the Hindu term shakti never appears in Buddhist texts. Those who say it does can never have seen the actual texts. But the idea of shakti is of paramount importance in the Hindu tantra.
+
G: I think that is correct, yes. They are quite different and probably one could not be derived from the other. The {{Wiki|emphasis}} in the [[Hindu tantra]] is on a way of doing, creating. The [[Buddhist tantra]] with its {{Wiki|theory}} of [[prajna]], [[appreciative discrimination]], having {{Wiki|equal}} {{Wiki|status}} with [[upaya]], [[action]], has quite a different {{Wiki|emphasis}}. For one thing, the [[Hindu]] term [[shakti]] never appears in [[Buddhist texts]]. Those who say it does can never have seen the actual texts. But the [[idea]] of [[shakti]] is of paramount importance in the [[Hindu tantra]].
  
The Hindu tantra took over the Samkhhya system of philosophy, which is based on the dualism of purusha, the male factor, and prakriti, the female or shakti factor. Purasha is usually translated as “pure mind” and prakriti as “matter.” This is not to be understood in terms of the Western division between mind and matter. Mind and matter as conceived of in the West are both in the prakriti. Purusha is a fairly useless term; the concept corresponding to it fits nicely into a male-dominance psychology. The purusha, according to the Samkhya system, throws its light on the prakriti, and this starts a process of evolution.
+
The [[Hindu tantra]] took over the Samkhhya system of [[philosophy]], which is based on the [[dualism]] of [[purusha]], the {{Wiki|male}} factor, and [[prakriti]], the {{Wiki|female}} or [[shakti]] factor. Purasha is usually translated as “[[pure mind]]” and [[prakriti]] as “{{Wiki|matter}}.” This is not to be understood in terms of the [[Western]] [[division]] between [[mind]] and {{Wiki|matter}}. [[Mind]] and {{Wiki|matter}} as [[conceived]] of in the [[West]] are both in the [[prakriti]]. [[Purusha]] is a fairly useless term; the {{Wiki|concept}} [[corresponding]] to it fits nicely into a male-dominance {{Wiki|psychology}}. The [[purusha]], according to the [[Samkhya]] system, throws its {{Wiki|light}} on the [[prakriti]], and this starts a process of [[evolution]].
  
There are some definite difficulties in this conception. The purusha is defined as being ever-present. If this is the case, liberation can never take place—the ever-presence of the purusha means that he throws his light, irritates the prakriti, continuously. Since there is this dominance of the male over the female, and at the same time, everything takes place within the prakriti—all cognition, all action, everything—the system is logically untenable.
+
There are some definite difficulties in this {{Wiki|conception}}. The [[purusha]] is defined as being ever-present. If this is the case, [[liberation]] can never take place—the ever-presence of the [[purusha]] means that he throws his {{Wiki|light}}, irritates the [[prakriti]], continuously. Since there is this dominance of the {{Wiki|male}} over the {{Wiki|female}}, and at the same time, everything takes place within the prakriti—all [[cognition]], all [[action]], everything—the system is [[logically]] untenable.
  
  
Still it has certain good points. The analysis of the prakriti into the three strands, or gunas—sattva, tamas, rajas—can account well for the psychological differences in individuals. Some people are more intelligent, lazy, temperamental than others. This is well accounted for. Metaphysically, however, the system is complete nonsense. It cannot do what it sets out to do, which is provide for the possibility of liberation. It says if a separation between  
+
Still it has certain good points. The analysis of the [[prakriti]] into the three [[strands]], or gunas—sattva, [[tamas]], rajas—can account well for the [[psychological]] differences in {{Wiki|individuals}}. Some [[people]] are more {{Wiki|intelligent}}, lazy, temperamental than others. This is well accounted for. [[Metaphysically]], however, the system is complete nonsense. It cannot do what it sets out to do, which is provide for the possibility of [[liberation]]. It says if a separation between  
  
purusha and prakriti takes place, there is liberation; but this is impossible if the purusha is ever-present. This was later understood by the followers of the yoga system of Patanjali. They tried to get out of the difficulty by postulating a super-purusha, an ishvara, a god. But this merely opens the way to an infinite regress. If one is not enough and a second is supposed to be, why not a third, a fourth, a fifth?
+
[[purusha]] and [[prakriti]] takes place, there is [[liberation]]; but this is impossible if the [[purusha]] is ever-present. This was later understood by the followers of the [[yoga]] system of [[Wikipedia:Patanjali|Patanjali's]]. They tried to get out of the difficulty by postulating a super-purusha, an [[ishvara]], a [[god]]. But this merely opens the way to an [[infinite]] regress. If one is not enough and a second is supposed to be, why not a third, a fourth, a fifth?
  
Such a set of improbable conceived principles was bound to present such difficulties. The prakriti is said to be unintelligent, but all intelligent processes occur in it. The purusha is said to be pure intelligence, but it doesn’t cognize. This is like saying, “Look, I have a very special book; but this book has no pages, no print, no binding, no cover—but it is a book!”
+
Such a set of improbable [[conceived]] {{Wiki|principles}} was [[bound]] to {{Wiki|present}} such difficulties. The [[prakriti]] is said to be unintelligent, but all {{Wiki|intelligent}} {{Wiki|processes}} occur in it. The [[purusha]] is said to be [[pure intelligence]], but it doesn’t {{Wiki|cognize}}. This is like saying, “Look, I have a very special [[book]]; but this [[book]] has no pages, no print, no binding, no cover—but it is a [[book]]!”
  
Q: What is the movement of this relationship between purusha and prakriti supposed to be and how is it supposed to come to an end?
+
Q: What is the {{Wiki|movement}} of this relationship between [[purusha]] and [[prakriti]] supposed to be and how is it supposed to come to an end?
G: The prakriti or shakti is utilized by the purusha. The simile is that he asks her to dance and to perform various antics. Then he says, “Now I am fed up with this so stop it.” Then he says, “Now we are free.” This is a bit primitive.
+
G: The [[prakriti]] or [[shakti]] is utilized by the [[purusha]]. The simile is that he asks her to [[dance]] and to perform various antics. Then he says, “Now I am fed up with this so stop it.” Then he says, “Now we are free.” This is a bit primitive.
  
  
Q: It is true that the Buddha’s actual words were never recorded?
+
Q: It is true that the [[Buddha’s]] actual words were never recorded?
  
  
 
G: Yes.
 
G: Yes.
  
Q: Would you be able to say anything, then, about how the sutras came about?
+
Q: Would you be able to say anything, then, about how the [[sutras]] came about?
  
G: After the Buddha died, an effort was made to collect what the Buddha had said. But all the sutras begin with the form “Thus have I heard. . . .” Certainly there must be passages that were remembered correctly, but there are no means of verifying where the texts represent exact words, because none of the material was reported as direct quotation.
+
G: After the [[Buddha]] [[died]], an [[effort]] was made to collect what the [[Buddha]] had said. But all the [[sutras]] begin with the [[form]] “[[Thus have I heard]]. . . .” Certainly there must be passages that were remembered correctly, but there are no means of verifying where the texts represent exact words, because none of the material was reported as direct quotation.
  
 
Q: It seems they could never have been the exact words, then.
 
Q: It seems they could never have been the exact words, then.
  
G: The tremendous capacity for memory that existed in Eastern culture could counteract the likelihood that all the exact words were lost. The time when they codified and wrote down the Buddha’s teaching was not necessarily the beginning of its preservation. It might have been decided at that point that it was a good idea to write it all down because the oral tradition might become disturbed. But up until that point the oral tradition can be said to have been highly exact. Since the words were rehearsed after the death of the Buddha, this is not very doubtful. The words were precious at that point since the Buddha himself was no longer there. It is true that, whereas in some passages the reciter might give the exact words, in other parts he might recite only as he had understood. But this became accepted.
+
G: The tremendous capacity for [[memory]] that existed in Eastern {{Wiki|culture}} could counteract the likelihood that all the exact words were lost. The time when they codified and wrote down the [[Buddha’s teaching]] was not necessarily the beginning of its preservation. It might have been decided at that point that it was a good [[idea]] to write it all down because the [[oral tradition]] might become disturbed. But up until that point the [[oral tradition]] can be said to have been highly exact. Since the words were rehearsed after the [[death of the Buddha]], this is not very [[doubtful]]. The words were [[precious]] at that point since the [[Buddha]] himself was no longer there. It is true that, whereas in some passages the reciter might give the exact words, in other parts he might recite only as he had understood. But this became accepted.
 
 
Another point is that the Pali sutras do not contain everything that was preserved in the tradition. The Sanskrit version preserved in the agamas has sections that were left out in the Pali. The Theravada canon definitely reflects a vested interest.
 
  
 +
Another point is that the [[Pali]] [[sutras]] do not contain everything that was preserved in the [[tradition]]. The [[Sanskrit]] version preserved in the [[agamas]] has [[sections]] that were left out in the [[Pali]]. The [[Theravada]] [[canon]] definitely reflects a vested [[interest]].
  
Q: What would you say is the basic point in the Buddhist view?
 
  
G: One basic thing that must be learned is what is meant by the I or the ego. We must understand this because the ego is the great stumbling block, a kind of frozenness in our being, which hinders us from any authentic being. Traditionally, the Buddhists ask what such an entity could consist of. Is it what we would call our physical aspect? Our feelings, motivations, our thought processes? These are the things we try to identify as ourselves, as “I.” But there are many things that can be pointed out with regard to each one of these identifications to show that it is spurious.
+
Q: What would you say is the basic point in the [[Buddhist view]]?
  
The word “I” has very special peculiarities. We generally assume that this word is like any other; but actually it is unique in that the noise “I” can only issue in a way that makes sense from a person who uses it signifying himself. It has a peculiar groundless quality. “I” cannot apply to anything other than this act of signifying. There is no ontological object which corresponds to it. Nevertheless, philosophies, Oriental as well as Western, have continually fallen into the trap of assuming there is something corresponding to it, just as there is to the word “table.” But the word “I” is quite different from other nouns and pronouns. It can never refer to anyone but the subject. It is actually a shortcut term which refers to a complicated system of interlocking forces, which can be identified and separated, but which we should not identify with.
+
G: One basic thing that must be learned is what is meant by the I or the [[ego]]. We must understand this because the [[ego]] is the great stumbling block, a kind of frozenness in our being, which hinders us from any [[Wikipedia:Authenticity|authentic]] being. [[Traditionally]], the [[Buddhists]] ask what such an [[entity]] could consist of. Is it what we would call our [[physical]] aspect? Our [[feelings]], motivations, our [[thought]] {{Wiki|processes}}? These are the things we try to identify as ourselves, as “I.” But there are many things that can be pointed out with regard to each one of these identifications to show that it is spurious.
  
To undermine the native persistence of the ego notion is one of the first steps in Buddhism, a prerequisite for all further study. Furthermore, we have to see that the various aspects of ourselves that we tend to identify with from moment to moment as “I”—the mind, the heart, the body—are only abstractions from a unitary process. Getting this back into perspective is also a basic step. Once these steps have been taken, a foundation is laid; although in fact for a very long time we must continue to fall back into spurious identification.
+
The [[word]] “I” has very special peculiarities. We generally assume that this [[word]] is like any other; but actually it is unique in that the noise “I” can only issue in a way that makes [[sense]] from a [[person]] who uses it signifying himself. It has a peculiar groundless [[quality]]. “I” cannot apply to anything other than this act of signifying. There is no [[Wikipedia:Ontology|ontological]] [[object]] which corresponds to it. Nevertheless, [[philosophies]], {{Wiki|Oriental}} as well as [[Western]], have continually fallen into the trap of assuming there is something [[corresponding]] to it, just as there is to the [[word]] “table.” But the [[word]] “I” is quite different from other nouns and pronouns. It can never refer to anyone but the [[subject]]. It is actually a shortcut term which refers to a complicated system of interlocking forces, which can be identified and separated, but which we should not identify with.
  
This identification also has its objective pole. When we perceive something, we automatically believe that there is something real corresponding to the perception. But if we analyze what is going on when we perceive something, we learn that the actual case is quite different. What is actually given in the perceptual situation are constitutive elements of an object. For example, we perceive a certain colored patch and we say we have a tablecloth. This tablecloth is what is called the epistemological object. But automatically we believe that we have not only an epistemological object, an object for our knowledge, but also an ontological object corresponding to it, which we believe to be an actual constitutive element of being.
+
To undermine the native persistence of the [[ego]] notion is one of the first steps in [[Buddhism]], a prerequisite for all further study. Furthermore, we have to see that the various aspects of ourselves that we tend to identify with from [[moment]] to [[moment]] as “I”—the [[mind]], the [[heart]], the body—are only {{Wiki|abstractions}} from a unitary process. Getting this back into {{Wiki|perspective}} is also a basic step. Once these steps have been taken, a foundation is laid; although in fact for a very long time we must continue to fall back into spurious identification.
  
 +
This identification also has its [[objective]] pole. When we {{Wiki|perceive}} something, we automatically believe that there is something real [[corresponding]] to the [[perception]]. But if we analyze what is going on when we {{Wiki|perceive}} something, we learn that the actual case is quite different. What is actually given in the {{Wiki|perceptual}} situation are constitutive [[elements]] of an [[object]]. For example, we {{Wiki|perceive}} a certain colored patch and we say we have a tablecloth. This tablecloth is what is called the [[epistemological]] [[object]]. But automatically we believe that we have not only an [[epistemological]] [[object]], an [[object]] for our [[knowledge]], but also an [[Wikipedia:Ontology|ontological]] [[object]] [[corresponding]] to it, which we believe to be an actual constitutive [[element]] of being.
  
But then, on the other hand, we have certain other perceptions, and we say, “Oh, well, there is certainly nothing like this.” If someone has delirium tremens and he sees pink rats, we certainly say there are no pink rats. But here he goes ahead anyhow and tries to catch them—and he behaves toward them as we do toward ordinary objects. In a certain sense, from the Buddhist point of view, we are constantly chasing about trying to catch pink rats. So here the question arises: If one perception is adjudged delusive and the other veridical, what could be the criterion used to make the distinction? All that can be said is that any object before the mind is an object in the mind. Any belief in ontologically authentic objects is based on an assumption which cannot withstand critical analysis.
 
  
What we have, then, is a phenomenon which appears as having some reference beyond itself. But our analysis has shown us that this reference is only an apparent one in which we cannot rely as valid. Now this analysis is extremely valuable because it brings us back to our immediate experience, before it is split into subjective and objective poles. There is a strong tendency at this point to objectify this immediate experience and say that this fundamental and unassailable thing we have got back to is the mind. But there is absolutely no reason to posit such an entity as the mind; moreover, postulating this entity again shifts the attention out of the immediacy of experience back onto a hypothetical level. It puts us back into the same old concatenation of fictions that we were trying to get away from.
+
But then, on the other hand, we have certain other [[perceptions]], and we say, “Oh, well, there is certainly nothing like this.” If someone has {{Wiki|delirium}} tremens and he sees pink rats, we certainly say there are no pink rats. But here he goes ahead anyhow and tries to catch them—and he behaves toward them as we do toward ordinary [[objects]]. In a certain [[sense]], from the [[Buddhist point of view]], we are constantly chasing about trying to catch pink rats. So here the question arises: If one [[perception]] is adjudged delusive and the other veridical, what could be the criterion used to make the {{Wiki|distinction}}? All that can be said is that any [[object]] before the [[mind]] is an [[object]] in the [[mind]]. Any [[belief]] in [[ontologically]] [[Wikipedia:Authenticity|authentic]] [[objects]] is based on an assumption which cannot withstand critical analysis.
  
 +
What we have, then, is a [[phenomenon]] which appears as having some reference beyond itself. But our analysis has shown us that this reference is only an apparent one in which we cannot rely as valid. Now this analysis is extremely valuable because it brings us back to our immediate [[experience]], before it is split into [[subjective]] and [[objective]] poles. There is a strong tendency at this point to objectify this immediate [[experience]] and say that this fundamental and unassailable thing we have got back to is the [[mind]]. But there is absolutely no [[reason]] to posit such an [[entity]] as the [[mind]]; moreover, postulating this [[entity]] again shifts the [[attention]] out of the {{Wiki|immediacy}} of [[experience]] back onto a {{Wiki|hypothetical}} level. It puts us back into the same old concatenation of fictions that we were trying to get away from.
  
So there is a constant analysis, a constant observation that must go on, applied to all phases of our experience, to bring us back to this complete immediacy. This immediacy is the most potent creative field that can exist. The creative potential of this field is referred to in the tantric texts as bindu, or in Tibetan, thig-le.
 
  
 +
So there is a [[constant]] analysis, a [[constant]] observation that must go on, applied to all phases of our [[experience]], to bring us back to this complete {{Wiki|immediacy}}. This {{Wiki|immediacy}} is the most potent creative field that can [[exist]]. The creative potential of this field is referred to in the [[tantric]] texts as [[bindu]], or in [[Tibetan]], [[thig-le]].
  
Q: Is it possible, if one already has a certain experience of life, to start directly on the tantric path?
 
  
G: There’s a certain danger involved in trying to do advanced practices without having the proper foundation. Unless one has actually gone through the preliminary experiences, conclusions may be drawn on the basis of insufficient information. And they may produce just the opposite effect of the one which is intended. Throughout Buddhist history there has been an emphasis placed on learning, learning more from the philosophical point of view. And this begins with seeing.
+
Q: Is it possible, if one already has a certain [[experience]] of [[life]], to start directly on the [[tantric path]]?
  
 +
G: There’s a certain [[danger]] involved in trying to do advanced practices without having the proper foundation. Unless one has actually gone through the preliminary [[experiences]], conclusions may be drawn on the basis of insufficient [[information]]. And they may produce just the opposite effect of the one which is intended. Throughout [[Buddhist history]] there has been an {{Wiki|emphasis}} placed on {{Wiki|learning}}, {{Wiki|learning}} more from the [[philosophical]] point of view. And this begins with [[seeing]].
  
In traditional Buddhism what is usually learned at the beginning is the four noble truths. But even these basic truths are the product of a long, long process gone through by the Buddha. It was after Buddha had already gone through all the traditionally accepted practices that the moment came which made him the Enlightened One. It was only after this moment that he formulated these four truths.
 
  
The Buddha formulated these truths in the inverse order of cause and effect. Usually we think in terms of cause then effect, but these truths are presented here in the order of effect, then cause.
+
In [[traditional]] [[Buddhism]] what is usually learned at the beginning is the [[four noble truths]]. But even these basic [[truths]] are the product of a long, long process gone through by the [[Buddha]]. It was after [[Buddha]] had already gone through all the [[traditionally]] accepted practices that the [[moment]] came which made him the [[Enlightened One]]. It was only after this [[moment]] that he formulated these [[four truths]].
  
This order of presentation is educationally oriented. First we have to be brought face-to-face with what is there. Then, when we are willing to accept this, we can ask how it comes about. The third Dalai Lama wrote a very beautiful book on the stages of the spiritual path in which he uses an excellent simile to illustrate the nature of this learning process. A man is walking along, very contentedly, complacently, happily. He hasn’t got a worry in the
+
The [[Buddha]] formulated these [[truths]] in the inverse order of [[cause and effect]]. Usually we think in terms of [[cause]] then effect, but these [[truths]] are presented here in the order of effect, then [[cause]].
  
world. Suddenly there comes a great shock and he finds he has been hit by a torrent of cold water. This really gives him a jolt, and he looks right away to see what has happened. Having been brought face-to-face with a certain situation, his intelligence is entirely aroused. And he sees: “Oh yes, the waterpipe broke!” So he has seen the effect, determined the cause, and already he is at the point of the third truth—that there is a way to stop this. The third
+
This order of presentation is educationally oriented. First we have to be brought face-to-face with what is there. Then, when we are willing to accept this, we can ask how it comes about. The [[third Dalai Lama]] wrote a very beautiful [[book]] on the stages of the [[spiritual path]] in which he uses an {{Wiki|excellent}} simile to illustrate the [[nature]] of this {{Wiki|learning}} process. A man is walking along, very contentedly, complacently, happily. He hasn’t got a {{Wiki|worry}} in the
  
Dalai Lama goes on to apply this analogy on a much profounder level. First we must see what is there. In order to do this we need constant study. When we have really learned something about it, we automatically come to the point of beginning to practice in relation to what we have learned. There is a long process between my deciding I must be kind to others and the point where I actually am kind to others. Before such kindness becomes a part of us, we must learn a great deal about what there is.
+
[[world]]. Suddenly there comes a great [[shock]] and he finds he has been hit by a torrent of cold [[water]]. This really gives him a jolt, and he looks right away to see what has happened. Having been brought face-to-face with a certain situation, his [[intelligence]] is entirely aroused. And he sees: “Oh yes, the waterpipe broke!” So he has seen the effect, determined the [[cause]], and already he is at the point of the third truth—that there is a way to stop this. The [[third Dalai Lama]] goes on to apply this analogy on a much profounder level. First we must see what is there. In order to do this we need [[constant]] study. When we have really learned something about it, we automatically come to the point of beginning to practice in [[relation]] to what we have learned. There is a long process between my deciding I must be kind to others and the point where I actually am kind to others. Before such [[kindness]] becomes a part of us, we must learn a great deal about what there is.
  
  
In English there is the saying, “to see eye to eye.” But perhaps more indicative of the actual attitude that exists in the West as the accumulated result of our tradition would be the saying, “to see I to I.” Even if we had the tantric practices, they would be completely useless as long as we maintained this ego-oriented attitude.
+
In English there is the saying, “to see [[eye]] to [[eye]].” But perhaps more indicative of the actual [[attitude]] that [[exists]] in the [[West]] as the [[accumulated]] result of our [[tradition]] would be the saying, “to see I to I.” Even if we had the [[tantric practices]], they would be completely useless as long as we maintained this ego-oriented [[attitude]].
  
In the tantric tradition we have the description of the experience of a brilliant light. It is a sort of formless energy which appears to us as a brilliant light. Now we cannot have this experience of light as long as we are involved with our ego’s escaping the darkness. In fact it is this very ego involvement which blocks the light. So to begin with we must find out about this “I” which enters into and distorts our being. When we have understood what this is and how it has come about, then we can set those energies free which lead to transformation. The transformation to selflessness does not make us merely an amorphous entity, but leads directly to what the late Abraham Maslow called the “peak experience.” Maslow also coined the term “plateau experience,” which can be understood as the continuous extension of the peak experience. I think the plateau experience could be equated with buddhahood, while recurrent peak experiences could be associated with the bodhisattva or arhat.
+
In the [[tantric tradition]] we have the description of the [[experience]] of a brilliant {{Wiki|light}}. It is a sort of [[formless]] [[energy]] which appears to us as a brilliant {{Wiki|light}}. Now we cannot have this [[experience]] of {{Wiki|light}} as long as we are involved with our ego’s escaping the {{Wiki|darkness}}. In fact it is this very [[ego]] involvement which blocks the {{Wiki|light}}. So to begin with we must find out about this “I” which enters into and distorts our being. When we have understood what this is and how it has come about, then we can set those energies free which lead to [[transformation]]. The [[transformation]] to [[selflessness]] does not make us merely an amorphous [[entity]], but leads directly to what the late [[Abraham Maslow]] called the “peak [[experience]].” Maslow also coined the term “plateau [[experience]],” which can be understood as the continuous extension of the peak [[experience]]. I think the plateau [[experience]] could be equated with [[buddhahood]], while recurrent peak [[experiences]] could be associated with the [[bodhisattva]] or [[arhat]].
  
  
But as Maslow also pointed out, before we reach these experiences, there is a lot of work to be done. A solid foundation must be laid; otherwise any extraordinary experience we have will be extremely precarious and without ground and the next blast of wind will simply blow it away. We will be right back where we were, except worse off because the rubble of this extraordinary experience will now be in the way. So although there is a great tendency to try some shortcut, unfortunately it simply does not work.
+
But as Maslow also pointed out, before we reach these [[experiences]], there is a lot of work to be done. A solid foundation must be laid; otherwise any [[extraordinary]] [[experience]] we have will be extremely precarious and without ground and the next blast of [[wind]] will simply blow it away. We will be right back where we were, except worse off because the rubble of this [[extraordinary]] [[experience]] will now be in the way. So although there is a great tendency to try some shortcut, unfortunately it simply does not work.
  
Q: Is the concept of the alayavijnana somewhat analogous to Jung’s idea of archetypes as potential roots of death, decay, and rebirth?
+
Q: Is the {{Wiki|concept}} of the [[alayavijnana]] somewhat analogous to [[Jung’s idea]] of {{Wiki|archetypes}} as potential [[roots]] of [[death]], [[decay]], and [[rebirth]]?
G: It is close in some ways, but one should not directly equate the two. Jung comes quite close with certain of the archetypes, but being in the Western tradition, he falls into the idea that there is a someone, an entity, to whom the archetypes are related. This is where Jung was tied down by his Aristotelianism. I do not mean to demean Aristotelianism—after all, it is one of the finest systems produced by Western thought—but it definitely has its shortcomings.
+
G: It is close in some ways, but one should not directly equate the two. {{Wiki|Jung}} comes quite close with certain of the {{Wiki|archetypes}}, but being in the [[Western]] [[tradition]], he falls into the [[idea]] that there is a someone, an [[entity]], to whom the {{Wiki|archetypes}} are related. This is where {{Wiki|Jung}} was tied down by his [[Aristotelianism]]. I do not mean to demean Aristotelianism—after all, it is one of the finest systems produced by [[Western]] thought—but it definitely has its shortcomings.
  
To be more precise, Aristotle spoke of the psyche as an object of investigation. With this approach, we are already in a framework which presumes the division between subject and object. In this framework subject and object, rather than being complementary, different aspects of the same unity, are separate entities which are opposed to each other. The word “object” means “thrown against.” The Indian terms do not have this dualistic character. The Indians spoke of the “apprehendable” and the “apprehender,” which are very much on the same level, aspects of the same process. There cannot be one without the other.
+
To be more precise, {{Wiki|Aristotle}} spoke of the [[Wikipedia:Psyche (psychology)|psyche]] as an [[object]] of [[investigation]]. With this approach, we are already in a framework which presumes the [[division]] between [[subject]] and [[object]]. In this framework [[subject]] and [[object]], rather than being complementary, different aspects of the same {{Wiki|unity}}, are separate entities which are opposed to each other. The [[word]] “[[object]]” means “thrown against.” The [[Indian]] terms do not have this [[dualistic]] [[character]]. The {{Wiki|Indians}} spoke of the “apprehendable” and the “apprehender,” which are very much on the same level, aspects of the same process. There cannot be one without the other.
  
  
Q: Is the process described through which the original split between the transcendental ego and the empirical ego takes place?
+
Q: Is the process described through which the original split between the [[transcendental]] [[ego]] and the [[empirical]] [[ego]] takes place?
  
  
G: To try to put it on the level of ordinary experience, it seems to be similar to the process in which a person, feeling himself handicapped, frustrated, incomplete, projects the idea of what he would wish to be the case as his real self. This would be the projection of the transcendental ego. Strangely enough, in the Kantian tradition, this transcendental ego was viewed as something that the person never could reach; he was more or less condemned to the level of incomplete or inauthentic experience. It was only to the extent that he was able to submit himself to the dictates of the transcendental ego that he became a human being. Kant’s very high conception of freedom, as modern philosophy developed, ceased to be attended to and developed, involving as it did this total submission to a fiction.
+
G: To try to put it on the level of ordinary [[experience]], it seems to be similar to the process in which a [[person]], [[feeling]] himself handicapped, frustrated, incomplete, projects the [[idea]] of what he would wish to be the case as his real [[self]]. This would be the projection of the [[transcendental]] [[ego]]. Strangely enough, in the [[Wikipedia:Immanuel Kant|Kantian]] [[tradition]], this [[transcendental]] [[ego]] was viewed as something that the [[person]] never could reach; he was more or less condemned to the level of incomplete or inauthentic [[experience]]. It was only to the extent that he was able to submit himself to the dictates of the [[transcendental]] [[ego]] that he became a [[human being]]. [[Kant’s]] very high {{Wiki|conception}} of freedom, as {{Wiki|modern}} [[philosophy]] developed, ceased to be attended to and developed, involving as it did this total submission to a {{Wiki|fiction}}.
  
  
According to the Nyingmapa tradition of Tibetan Buddhism, when this split occurs, there is just the basic unknowing, avidya (ma rig pa in Tibetan) which is taken as the transcendental self by the empirical self. The empirical self, feeling incomplete or frustrated, mistakes the unknowing for its authentic self. The very clearly thought-out Nyingmapa analysis thus contains an implicit critique of the egoistic philosophy which actually glorifies this unknowing as the ultimate self. According to this analysis, once the positing of the transcendental self occurs, all the further processes of experience involving bodily awareness, etc., are related to this fictitious center.
+
According to the [[Nyingmapa tradition]] of [[Tibetan Buddhism]], when this split occurs, there is just the basic unknowing, [[avidya]] ([[ma rig pa]] in [[Tibetan]]) which is taken as the [[transcendental self]] by the [[empirical self]]. The [[empirical self]], [[feeling]] incomplete or frustrated, mistakes the unknowing for its [[Wikipedia:Authenticity|authentic]] [[self]]. The very clearly thought-out [[Nyingmapa]] analysis thus contains an implicit critique of the [[egoistic]] [[philosophy]] which actually glorifies this unknowing as the [[Wikipedia:Absolute (philosophy)|ultimate]] [[self]]. According to this analysis, once the positing of the [[transcendental self]] occurs, all the further {{Wiki|processes}} of [[experience]] involving [[bodily]] [[awareness]], etc., are related to this fictitious center.
  
  
Q: Can you relate tantra to advaitism?
+
Q: Can you relate [[tantra]] to advaitism?
  
  
G: The term advaita, as we use it, stems from Shankara’s Vedanta. The Buddhists never used this term, but used rather the term advaya. Advaya means “not two”; advaita means “one without a second.” The conception of “one without a second” puts us at once into the realm of dualistic fictions. Rather than remaining in immediate experience, with the idea of “one,” we posit a definite object. This would then necessarily be over against a definite subject, which is the implication Shankara wanted to deny with the “without a second.” By saying “not-two” you remain on solid ground, because “not-two” does not mean “one.” That conclusion does not follow.
+
G: The term [[advaita]], as we use it, stems from [[Shankara’s]] [[Vedanta]]. The [[Buddhists]] never used this term, but used rather the term [[advaya]]. [[Advaya]] means “not two”; [[advaita]] means “one without a second.” The {{Wiki|conception}} of “one without a second” puts us at once into the [[realm]] of [[dualistic]] fictions. Rather than remaining in immediate [[experience]], with the [[idea]] of “one,” we posit a definite [[object]]. This would then necessarily be over against a definite [[subject]], which is the implication [[Wikipedia:Adi Shankara|Shankara]] wanted to deny with the “without a second.” By saying “not-two” you remain on solid ground, because “not-two” does not mean “one.” That conclusion does not follow.
  
  
In the works of Saraha and other Buddhist teachers, it is said that it is impossible to say “one” without prejudgment of experience. But Shankara and his followers were forced by the scriptural authority of the Vedas to posit this One and so were then forced to add the idea “without a second.” What they wanted to say was that only atman is real. Now the logic of their position should force them to then say that everything else is unreal. But Shankara himself is not clear on this point. He reintroduced the idea of illusion which had previously been rejected by him. Now if only atman is real, then even illusion apart from it is impossible. But he was forced into a philosophical position which, if it were to be expressed in a mathematical formula, would make absolute nonsense. So intellectually, in this way, it could be said that the Vedanta is nonsense. But it had tremendous impact; and, as we know, the intellect is not everything. But as the Madhyamaka analysis showed, the Vedanta formula simply does not hold water. And Shankara himself, as I said, was not completely clear on this point.
+
In the works of [[Saraha]] and other [[Buddhist teachers]], it is said that it is impossible to say “one” without prejudgment of [[experience]]. But [[Wikipedia:Adi Shankara|Shankara]] and his followers were forced by the [[scriptural]] authority of the [[Vedas]] to posit this One and so were then forced to add the [[idea]] “without a second.” What they wanted to say was that only [[atman]] is real. Now the [[logic]] of their position should force them to then say that everything else is unreal. But [[Wikipedia:Adi Shankara|Shankara]] himself is not clear on this point. He reintroduced the [[idea]] of [[illusion]] which had previously been rejected by him. Now if only [[atman]] is real, then even [[illusion]] apart from it is impossible. But he was forced into a [[philosophical]] position which, if it were to be expressed in a {{Wiki|mathematical}} [[formula]], would make [[absolute]] nonsense. So intellectually, in this way, it could be said that the [[Vedanta]] is nonsense. But it had tremendous impact; and, as we know, the [[intellect]] is not everything. But as the [[Madhyamaka]] analysis showed, the [[Vedanta]] [[formula]] simply does not hold [[water]]. And [[Wikipedia:Adi Shankara|Shankara]] himself, as I said, was not completely clear on this point.
  
  
In translating Buddhist texts, it is necessary to take great care with the word illusion. Sometimes it appears in what is almost an apodictic or judgmental sense. This happens especially in poetry, where one cannot destroy the pattern of the flow of words to make specific philosophical qualifications. But the basic Buddhist position concerning illusion, as prose works are careful to point out, is not the apodictic statement made by the followers of Shankara that the world is illusion. The Buddhist position is that the world may be like an illusion. There is a huge logical difference between saying the world is an illusion and saying the world may be like an illusion. The Buddhist position suspends judgment.
+
In translating [[Buddhist texts]], it is necessary to take great [[care]] with the [[word]] [[illusion]]. Sometimes it appears in what is almost an apodictic or judgmental [[sense]]. This happens especially in [[poetry]], where one cannot destroy the pattern of the flow of words to make specific [[philosophical]] qualifications. But the basic [[Buddhist]] position concerning [[illusion]], as prose works are careful to point out, is not the apodictic statement made by the followers of [[Wikipedia:Adi Shankara|Shankara]] that the [[world]] is [[illusion]]. The [[Buddhist]] position is that the [[world]] may be [[like an illusion]]. There is a huge [[logical]] difference between saying the [[world]] is an [[illusion]] and saying the [[world]] may be [[like an illusion]]. The [[Buddhist]] position suspends [[judgment]].
So while it has been suggested that Shankara was a crypto-Buddhist, because, in fact, he took over almost the entire epistemological and metaphysical conception of the Buddhists, there remains this very crucial difference.
+
So while it has been suggested that [[Wikipedia:Adi Shankara|Shankara]] was a [[crypto-Buddhist]], because, in fact, he took over almost the entire [[epistemological]] and [[metaphysical]] {{Wiki|conception}} of the [[Buddhists]], there remains this very crucial difference.
  
  
  
Questions and Answers: Rinpoche
+
Questions and Answers: [[Rinpoche]]
  
Q: What is abhisheka?
+
Q: What is [[abhisheka]]?
  
R: The literal meaning of abhisheka is “anointment.” Etymologically it means “sprinkle and pour.” It is a sort of emergence into validity, the confirmation of your existence as a valid person as a result of having acknowledged your basic makeup as it is. But abhisheka cannot take place unless the student’s training has brought him to a full understanding of the surrendering which is involved in it. He has related his body with the ground by prostrating. He has repeated over and over again the formula: “I take refuge in the Buddha; I take refuge in the dharma; I take refuge in the sangha.” He has taken refuge in the Buddha as an example; taken refuge in the dharma as the path; taken refuge in the sangha as his companionship on the path. In that way he has accepted the whole universe as part of his security, warded off the paranoia that comes from the situation of maintaining the ego. In that way he has prepared the space of abhisheka. Having prepared the space, he can relax; he can afford to relax.
+
R: The literal meaning of [[abhisheka]] is “anointment.” {{Wiki|Etymologically}} it means “sprinkle and pour.” It is a sort of [[emergence]] into validity, the confirmation of your [[existence]] as a valid [[person]] as a result of having [[acknowledged]] your basic [[makeup]] as it is. But [[abhisheka]] cannot take place unless the student’s {{Wiki|training}} has brought him to a [[full understanding]] of the surrendering which is involved in it. He has related his [[body]] with the ground by [[prostrating]]. He has repeated over and over again the [[formula]]: “[[I take refuge in the Buddha]]; I [[take refuge]] in the [[dharma]]; [[I take refuge in the sangha]].” He has taken [[refuge]] in the [[Buddha]] as an example; taken [[refuge]] in the [[dharma]] as the [[path]]; taken [[refuge]] in the [[sangha]] as his companionship on the [[path]]. In that way he has accepted the whole [[universe]] as part of his {{Wiki|security}}, warded off the paranoia that comes from the situation of maintaining the [[ego]]. In that way he has prepared the [[space]] of [[abhisheka]]. Having prepared the [[space]], he can [[relax]]; he can afford to [[relax]].
  
Then, the abhisheka takes place as the meeting of two minds. The guru identifies himself with the deity of a particular mandala and encourages the student to do the same. Then the student is crowned and enthroned with all the attributes of that particular symbolism. For instance, the particular deity in question might hold a bell and a vajra in his hands. The guru gives the student a bell and a vajra in order to help him identify himself with the deity. This is the development of what is known in tantric language as vajra pride, indestructible pride. You develop this because you are the deity. You have been acknowledged as such by your colleague. He also has accepted you—you are sharing the same space together, so to speak.
+
Then, the [[abhisheka]] takes place as the meeting of two [[minds]]. The [[guru]] identifies himself with the [[deity]] of a particular [[mandala]] and encourages the [[student]] to do the same. Then the [[student]] is crowned and [[enthroned]] with all the [[attributes]] of that particular [[symbolism]]. For instance, the particular [[deity]] in question might hold a [[bell]] and a [[vajra]] in his hands. The [[guru]] gives the [[student]] a [[bell]] and a [[vajra]] in order to help him identify himself with the [[deity]]. This is the [[development]] of what is known in [[tantric]] [[language]] as [[vajra pride]], [[indestructible]] [[pride]]. You develop this because you are the [[deity]]. You have been [[acknowledged]] as such by your colleague. He also has accepted you—you are sharing the same [[space]] together, so to speak.
  
Q: Do the various yanas and vehicles intermingle? Are they all part of the vajrayana?
+
Q: Do the various [[yanas]] and vehicles intermingle? Are they all part of the [[vajrayana]]?
  
R: It seems that basically the whole practice is part of the vajrayana, because you cannot have discontinuity in your practice. You start on the rudimentary level of samsaric ego and use that as the foundation of tantra; then you have the path, then the fruition. But unless you begin with some stuff, something, no matter how apparently crude it is, the process cannot take place. Because you begin with something, that starting point or stepping-stone is on the continuity of your path.
+
R: It seems that basically the whole practice is part of the [[vajrayana]], because you cannot have [[Wikipedia:Discontinuity(Postmodernism),|discontinuity]] in your practice. You start on the rudimentary level of [[samsaric]] [[ego]] and use that as the foundation of [[tantra]]; then you have the [[path]], then the [[fruition]]. But unless you begin with some stuff, something, no {{Wiki|matter}} how apparently crude it is, the process cannot take place. Because you begin with something, that starting point or stepping-stone is on the continuity of your [[path]].
  
Still, however, as I see it, Westerners are largely unprepared for the practices of the vajrayana at this point, because they have not yet assimilated the basic understanding of Buddhism. In general they do not even have the beginning notions of suffering as explained by the four noble truths. So at this point, the introduction of Buddhism into the West has to be very much on the hinayana level. People have to relate with the pain of sitting down and meditating and churning out all kinds of material from their minds. This is the truth of suffering, that you are still questioning whether or not the world is the ultimate truth. If the world is the truth, then is pain the truth or is pleasure the truth? People first have to sort out these questions through the use of beginner’s practices.
+
Still, however, as I see it, [[Westerners]] are largely unprepared for the practices of the [[vajrayana]] at this point, because they have not yet assimilated the basic [[understanding]] of [[Buddhism]]. In general they do not even have the beginning notions of [[suffering]] as explained by the [[four noble truths]]. So at this point, the introduction of [[Buddhism]] into the [[West]] has to be very much on the [[hinayana]] level. [[People]] have to relate with the [[pain]] of sitting down and [[meditating]] and churning out all kinds of material from their [[minds]]. This is the [[truth of suffering]], that you are still questioning whether or not the [[world]] is [[the ultimate truth]]. If the [[world]] is the [[truth]], then is [[pain]] the [[truth]] or is [[pleasure]] the [[truth]]? [[People]] first have to sort out these questions through the use of beginner’s practices.
  
Hopefully, in the next twenty to thirty years vajrayana principles dealing with the creation of mandalas and identification with deities can be properly introduced. At this point it would be extremely premature. As Professor Guenther said, tantra has been misunderstood from the beginning. So this fundamental misunderstanding has to be corrected first. Having been corrected, then you begin to feel something, then you begin to chew it, swallow it; then you begin to digest it. This whole process will take quite a bit of time.
+
Hopefully, in the next twenty to thirty years [[vajrayana]] {{Wiki|principles}} dealing with the creation of [[mandalas]] and identification with [[deities]] can be properly introduced. At this point it would be extremely premature. As [[Professor]] [[Guenther]] said, [[tantra]] has been misunderstood from the beginning. So this fundamental {{Wiki|misunderstanding}} has to be corrected first. Having been corrected, then you begin to [[feel]] something, then you begin to chew it, swallow it; then you begin to digest it. This whole process will take quite a bit of time.
  
Q: Can you say something about experiencing deities?
+
Q: Can you say something about experiencing [[deities]]?
  
R: Different types of mandalas with different types of deities exist in the iconographical symbolism of tantra. They are associated with all kinds of psychological states. When a person is involved with this symbolism, there is no problem in identifying himself with such deities. There are many different kinds. There is the father tantra, the mother tantra, and the nondual tantra. There is symbolism relating to the five buddha families: the family of anger, the family of pride, the family of passion, the family of envy, and the family of ignorance. When a person has prepared the ground and is able to relax, then he is able to see the highlights of his basic being in terms of these five energies. These energies are not regarded as bad, such that you have to abandon them. Rather, you begin to respect these seeds that you have in yourself. You begin to relate with them as all kinds of deities that are part of your nature. In other words they constitute a psychological picture of you. All this requires a long process.
+
R: Different types of [[mandalas]] with different types of [[deities]] [[exist]] in the {{Wiki|iconographical}} [[symbolism]] of [[tantra]]. They are associated with all kinds of [[psychological]] states. When a [[person]] is involved with this [[symbolism]], there is no problem in identifying himself with such [[deities]]. There are many different kinds. There is the [[father tantra]], the [[mother tantra]], and the [[nondual tantra]]. There is [[symbolism]] relating to the [[five buddha families]]: the [[family]] of [[anger]], the [[family]] of [[pride]], the [[family]] of [[passion]], the [[family]] of [[envy]], and the [[family]] of [[ignorance]]. When a [[person]] has prepared the ground and is able to [[relax]], then he is able to see the highlights of his basic being in terms of these [[five energies]]. These energies are not regarded as bad, such that you have to abandon them. Rather, you begin to [[respect]] these [[seeds]] that you have in yourself. You begin to relate with them as all kinds of [[deities]] that are part of your [[nature]]. In other words they constitute a [[psychological]] picture of you. All this requires a long process.
  
  
Q: Could you explain the difference between vajra pride and spiritual pride based on ego? I see numbers of young people involved with spirituality who just seem to be swollen with self-righteousness.
+
Q: Could you explain the difference between [[vajra pride]] and [[spiritual]] [[pride]] based on [[ego]]? I see numbers of young [[people]] involved with [[spirituality]] who just seem to be swollen with self-righteousness.
  
R: Well that seems to be a crucial point. It is the difference, speaking in terms of tantric practice, between the actual faith of identifying with a certain aspect of oneself as a deity and just relating with those deities as one’s dream of the future, what one would like to be. Actually, the two situations are very close in some sense because even in the first case one would like to attain enlightenment. Now here the possibility is presented of relating with an enlightened being, or better, of identifying with the enlightened attitude. This brings it home to one that there is such a thing as enlightenment and that, therefore, one can afford to give up one’s clingings and graspings. There could quite easily be quite a thin line between this situation and just considering self-righteously that one is already there.
+
R: Well that seems to be a crucial point. It is the difference, {{Wiki|speaking}} in terms of [[tantric practice]], between the actual [[faith]] of identifying with a certain aspect of oneself as a [[deity]] and just relating with those [[deities]] as one’s [[dream]] of the {{Wiki|future}}, what one would like to be. Actually, the two situations are very close in some [[sense]] because even in the first case one would like to [[attain enlightenment]]. Now here the possibility is presented of relating with an [[enlightened being]], or better, of identifying with the [[enlightened attitude]]. This brings it home to one that there is such a thing as [[enlightenment]] and that, therefore, one can afford to give up one’s clingings and [[graspings]]. There could quite easily be quite a thin line between this situation and just considering self-righteously that one is already there.
  
  
I think ego’s version of spiritual pride is based on blind faith, or what is colloquially known as a “love and light trip.” This is having blind faith that since one would like to be thus-and-such, one already is. In this way one could become Rudra, achieve Rudrahood. On the other hand, vajra pride comes from facing the reality of one’s nature. It is not a question of becoming what one would like to be, but rather of bringing one’s actual energies to full blossom. The confused ego pride is the indulgence of wishful thinking; it is trying to become something else, rather than being willing to be what one is.
+
I think ego’s version of [[spiritual]] [[pride]] is based on [[blind faith]], or what is colloquially known as a “[[love]] and {{Wiki|light}} trip.” This is having [[blind faith]] that since one would like to be thus-and-such, one already is. In this way one could become [[Rudra]], achieve Rudrahood. On the other hand, [[vajra pride]] comes from facing the [[reality]] of one’s [[nature]]. It is not a question of becoming what one would like to be, but rather of bringing one’s actual energies to full blossom. The confused [[ego]] [[pride]] is the {{Wiki|indulgence}} of wishful [[thinking]]; it is trying to become something else, rather than being willing to be what one is.
Q: Can you relate the tendency to speed from one thing to the next to the fixity that is central to ego?
+
Q: Can you relate the tendency to {{Wiki|speed}} from one thing to the next to the fixity that is central to [[ego]]?
  
R: Fixation could be said to be self-consciousness, which is related with dwelling on something or, in other words, perching on something.
+
R: Fixation could be said to be [[self-consciousness]], which is related with dwelling on something or, in other words, perching on something.
  
That is, you are afraid that you are not secure in your seat, therefore you have to grasp on to something, perch on something. It is something like a bird perching in a tree: the wind might blow the tree, so the bird has to hold on. This perching process, this holding-on-to-something process goes on all the time. It is not at all restricted to conscious action, but it goes on inadvertently as well. If the bird falls asleep in the tree, it still perches, still holds on. Like the bird, you develop that extraordinary talent to be able to perch in your sleep. The speed comes in when you are looking constantly for  
+
That is, you are afraid that you are not secure in your seat, therefore you have to [[grasp]] on to something, perch on something. It is something like a bird perching in a [[tree]]: the [[wind]] might blow the [[tree]], so the bird has to hold on. This perching process, this holding-on-to-something process goes on all the time. It is not at all restricted to [[conscious]] [[action]], but it goes on inadvertently as well. If the bird falls asleep in the [[tree]], it still perches, still holds on. Like the bird, you develop that [[extraordinary]] talent to be able to perch in your [[sleep]]. The {{Wiki|speed}} comes in when you are looking constantly for  
  
something to perch on, or you feel you have to keep up with something in order to maintain your perch. Speed is the same idea as samsara, going around and around chasing one’s own tail. In order to grasp, in order to perch, in order to dwell
+
something to perch on, or you [[feel]] you have to keep up with something in order to maintain your perch. Speed is the same [[idea]] as [[samsara]], going around and around chasing one’s [[own]] tail. In order to [[grasp]], in order to perch, in order to dwell
on something, you need speed to catch up with yourself. So, strangely enough, in regard to ego’s game, speed and fixity seem to be complementary.
+
on something, you need {{Wiki|speed}} to catch up with yourself. So, strangely enough, in regard to ego’s game, {{Wiki|speed}} and fixity seem to be complementary.
  
  
Q: Is dwelling connected with the lack of perception of impermanence?
+
Q: Is dwelling connected with the lack of [[perception]] of [[impermanence]]?
  
R: Yes, that could be said. In Buddhism there is tremendous stress laid on understanding the notion of impermanence. To realize impermanence is to realize that death is taking place constantly and birth is taking place constantly; so there really is nothing fixed. If one begins to realize this and does not push against the natural course of events, it is no longer necessary to re-create samsara at every moment. Samsara, or the samsaric mentality, is based on solidifying your existence, making yourself permanent, everlasting. In order to do that, since there actually is nothing to grasp on to or sit on, you have to re-create the grasping, the perching, the speeding constantly.
+
R: Yes, that could be said. In [[Buddhism]] there is tremendous [[stress]] laid on [[understanding]] the notion of [[impermanence]]. To realize [[impermanence]] is to realize that [[death]] is taking place constantly and [[birth]] is taking place constantly; so there really is nothing fixed. If one begins to realize this and does not push against the natural course of events, it is no longer necessary to re-create [[samsara]] at every [[moment]]. [[Samsara]], or the [[samsaric]] [[mentality]], is based on solidifying your [[existence]], making yourself [[permanent]], everlasting. In order to do that, since there actually is nothing to [[grasp]] on to or sit on, you have to re-create the [[grasping]], the perching, the speeding constantly.
  
  
Q: What is the difference between prajna and jnana?
+
Q: What is the difference between [[prajna]] and [[jnana]]?
  
R: Prajna is precision. It is often symbolized as the sword of Manjushri, which severs the root of duality. It is the precision or sharpness of intelligence that cuts off the samsaric flow, severs the aorta of samsara. It is a process of creating chaos in the smooth circulation of maintaining the ego or samsaric mind. This is still a direction, an experience, a learning process, till trying to get at something.
+
R: [[Prajna]] is precision. It is often [[symbolized]] as the sword of [[Manjushri]], which severs the [[root]] of [[duality]]. It is the precision or [[sharpness]] of [[intelligence]] that cuts off the [[samsaric]] flow, severs the {{Wiki|aorta}} of [[samsara]]. It is a process of creating {{Wiki|chaos}} in the smooth circulation of maintaining the [[ego]] or [[samsaric mind]]. This is still a [[direction]], an [[experience]], a {{Wiki|learning}} process, till trying to get at something.
Jnana transcends the learning process, transcends a struggle of any kind; it just is. Jnana is a kind of a self-satisfied samurai—it does not have to fight anymore. An analogy used to describe jnana by the Tibetan teacher Paltrül Rinpoche is that of an old cow grazing in the meadow quite happily—there is total involvement, total completion. There is no longer any need to sever anything. So jnana is a higher state. It is buddhalevel, whereas prajna is bodhisattva-level.
+
[[Jnana]] {{Wiki|transcends}} the {{Wiki|learning}} process, {{Wiki|transcends}} a struggle of any kind; it just is. [[Jnana]] is a kind of a self-satisfied samurai—it does not have to fight anymore. An analogy used to describe [[jnana]] by the [[Tibetan]] [[teacher]] [[Paltrül Rinpoche]] is that of an old {{Wiki|cow}} grazing in the meadow quite happily—there is total involvement, total completion. There is no longer any need to sever anything. So [[jnana]] is a higher [[state]]. It is buddhalevel, whereas [[prajna]] is bodhisattva-level.
  
  
Q: Does prajna include both intuitional insight and the knowledge that comes out of the rational mind?
+
Q: Does [[prajna]] include both intuitional [[insight]] and the [[knowledge]] that comes out of the [[rational]] [[mind]]?
  
R: You see, from the Buddhist point of view, intuition and rationality are something quite different from what is generally understood. Intuition and intellect can only come from the absence of ego. Here it is actually the intuition, the intellect. They do not relate with the back-and-forth of comparative thinking, which comes from the checking-up process of ego. While you are making the comparative journey, you get confused halfway through so that you lose track of whether you are coming or going. Real intellect skips this entire process. So the ultimate idea of intellect, from the Buddhist point of view, is the absence of ego, which is prajna. But here, in contrast to jnana, there is still a delight in understanding.
+
R: You see, from the [[Buddhist point of view]], [[intuition]] and {{Wiki|rationality}} are something quite different from what is generally understood. {{Wiki|Intuition}} and [[intellect]] can only come from the absence of [[ego]]. Here it is actually the [[intuition]], the [[intellect]]. They do not relate with the back-and-forth of comparative [[thinking]], which comes from the checking-up process of [[ego]]. While you are making the comparative journey, you get confused halfway through so that you lose track of whether you are coming or going. Real [[intellect]] skips this entire process. So the [[Wikipedia:Absolute (philosophy)|ultimate]] [[idea]] of [[intellect]], from the [[Buddhist point of view]], is the absence of [[ego]], which is [[prajna]]. But here, in contrast to [[jnana]], there is still a [[delight]] in [[understanding]].
  
  
Q: Would visualization be on the sambhogakaya level of teaching, since it is based on the experience of shunyata?
+
Q: Would [[visualization]] be on the [[sambhogakaya]] level of [[teaching]], since it is based on the [[experience]] of [[shunyata]]?
  
R: The practice of visualization is on the dharmakaya level, because until you have reached that level you have not yet worked with the play of phenomena. You have not yet encountered the reality of phenomena as what it is. Up until the shunyata level, you are making a relationship with the phenomenal world; after that, you begin to see the colors, temperatures, textures within the shunyata experience. This is the first glimpse of the possible seed of visualization. Without this foundational development, the practice of visualization could lead to making use of the past and the future, fantasies and memories of shapes and colors. The romantic qualities and desirable aspects of the deities could be focused upon to the extent of losing contact with your basic being. Visualization then becomes a sort of re-creation of the ego.
+
R: The practice of [[visualization]] is on the [[dharmakaya]] level, because until you have reached that level you have not yet worked with the play of [[phenomena]]. You have not yet encountered the [[reality]] of [[phenomena]] as what it is. Up until the [[shunyata]] level, you are making a relationship with the [[phenomenal world]]; after that, you begin to see the colors, temperatures, textures within the [[shunyata]] [[experience]]. This is the first glimpse of the possible seed of [[visualization]]. Without this foundational [[development]], the practice of [[visualization]] could lead to making use of the {{Wiki|past}} and the {{Wiki|future}}, fantasies and [[memories]] of shapes and colors. The romantic qualities and desirable aspects of the [[deities]] could be focused upon to the extent of losing [[contact]] with your basic being. [[Visualization]] then becomes a sort of re-creation of the [[ego]].
  
  
Q: Is it good practice to meditate while listening to someone speak, you or someone else? Is meditating while listening a contradiction? How should one listen?
+
Q: Is it good practice to [[meditate]] while listening to someone speak, you or someone else? Is [[meditating]] while listening a {{Wiki|contradiction}}? How should one listen?
  
R: The traditional literature describes three types of listeners. In one case, one’s mind is wandering so much that there’s no room at all for anything that’s being said. One is just there physically. This type is said to be like a pot turned upside down. In another case, one’s mind is relating somewhat to what’s being said, but basically it is still wandering. The analogy is a pot with a hole in the bottom. Whatever you pour in leaks out underneath. In the third case, the listener’s mind contains aggression, jealousy, destruction of all kinds. One has mixed feelings about what is being said and cannot really understand it. The pot is not turned upside down, it doesn’t have a hole in the bottom, but it has not been cleaned properly. It has poison in it.
+
R: The [[traditional]] {{Wiki|literature}} describes three types of [[listeners]]. In one case, one’s [[mind]] is wandering so much that there’s no room at all for anything that’s being said. One is just there {{Wiki|physically}}. This type is said to be like a pot turned upside down. In another case, one’s [[mind]] is relating somewhat to what’s being said, but basically it is still wandering. The analogy is a pot with a hole in the bottom. Whatever you pour in leaks out underneath. In the third case, the listener’s [[mind]] contains [[aggression]], [[jealousy]], destruction of all kinds. One has mixed [[feelings]] about what is being said and cannot really understand it. The pot is not turned upside down, it doesn’t have a hole in the bottom, but it has not been cleaned properly. It has [[poison]] in it.
  
  
The general recommendation for listening is to try to communicate with the intelligence of the speaker; you relate to the situation as the meeting of two minds. One doesn’t particularly have to meditate at that point in the sense that meditation would become an extra occupation. But the speaker can become the meditation technique, taking the place of, let’s say, identifying with the breath in sitting meditation. The voice of the speaker would be part of the identifying process, so one should be very close to it as a way of identifying with what the speaker is saying.
+
The general recommendation for listening is to try to {{Wiki|communicate}} with the [[intelligence]] of the speaker; you relate to the situation as the meeting of two [[minds]]. One doesn’t particularly have to [[meditate]] at that point in the [[sense]] that [[meditation]] would become an extra {{Wiki|occupation}}. But the speaker can become the [[meditation]] technique, taking the place of, let’s say, identifying with the [[breath]] in sitting [[meditation]]. The {{Wiki|voice}} of the speaker would be part of the identifying process, so one should be very close to it as a way of identifying with what the speaker is saying.
  
  
Q: Sometimes I have the strange experience in meeting someone, supposedly for the first time, that I’ve known that person before—a kind of déjà vu experience. And even, in some cases, that person will say that it seems to him the same way. It’s as though, even though we’ve never seen each other in this particular life, that we’ve known each other somewhere before. How do you explain these phenomena?
+
Q: Sometimes I have the strange [[experience]] in meeting someone, supposedly for the first time, that I’ve known that [[person]] before—a kind of {{Wiki|déjà vu}} [[experience]]. And even, in some cases, that [[person]] will say that it seems to him the same way. It’s as though, even though we’ve never seen each other in this particular [[life]], that we’ve known each other somewhere before. How do you explain these [[phenomena]]?
  
  
R: It seems that successive incidents take place and that each incident in the process has a relationship with the past. The process just develops that way. It seems quite simple.
+
R: It seems that successive incidents take place and that each incident in the process has a relationship with the {{Wiki|past}}. The process just develops that way. It seems quite simple.
  
Q: Is it that you bring with you some sort of hangover from the past, some sort of preconception, and it’s that that makes you think you’ve seen that person before?
+
Q: Is it that you bring with you some sort of hangover from the {{Wiki|past}}, some sort of preconception, and it’s that that makes you think you’ve seen that [[person]] before?
  
R: You do that in any case. You bring some energy with you that makes you able to relate to situations as they are. Without that, you wouldn’t be here anyway. But there doesn’t seem to be anything the matter with that. That energy of being here in the way that we’re here is something we have to accept. Partial realization of this might provide you some inspiration. But it doesn’t exempt you from having to go through your situation.
+
R: You do that in any case. You bring some [[energy]] with you that makes you able to relate to situations as they are. Without that, you wouldn’t be here anyway. But there doesn’t seem to be anything the {{Wiki|matter}} with that. That [[energy]] of being here in the way that we’re here is something we have to accept. Partial [[realization]] of this might provide you some inspiration. But it doesn’t exempt you from having to go through your situation.
  
  
 
Q: It seems very mysterious.
 
Q: It seems very mysterious.
  
R: If you see the situation completely, somehow that mystery isn’ta mystery anymore. It seems mysterious because we don’t perceive all the subtleties of things as they are. If you accept the situation it ceases to be a mystery.
+
R: If you see the situation completely, somehow that {{Wiki|mystery}} isn’ta {{Wiki|mystery}} anymore. It seems mysterious because we don’t {{Wiki|perceive}} all the subtleties of things as they are. If you accept the situation it ceases to be a {{Wiki|mystery}}.
  
  
Q: You begin to cease in some way to see other people as being completely different people, separate from yourself. At times it seems almost like yourself looking at yourself. Almost, but not quite.
+
Q: You begin to cease in some way to see other [[people]] as being completely different [[people]], separate from yourself. At times it seems almost like yourself [[looking at]] yourself. Almost, but not quite.
  
R: At that moment there seems to be a direct contradiction. You see people as separate, but at the same time you see them as part of your innate nature. Somehow the validity of the situation doesn’t lie in the logic, but in the perceptions themselves. If there is an actual happening which goes directly against logic, there’s nothing wrong with that.
+
R: At that [[moment]] there seems to be a direct {{Wiki|contradiction}}. You see [[people]] as separate, but at the same time you see them as part of your [[innate nature]]. Somehow the validity of the situation doesn’t lie in the [[logic]], but in the [[perceptions]] themselves. If there is an actual happening which goes directly against [[logic]], there’s nothing wrong with that.
  
  
Q: Can you give an example of things going against logic? I’ve never encountered that.
+
Q: Can you give an example of things going against [[logic]]? I’ve never encountered that.
  
R: There are all kinds of things like that. You’re trying to be an ideal person, trying to bring about ideal karma for yourself, to be good to everybody, etc. Suddenly, you’re struck with a tremendous punishment. This kind of thing happens all the time. This is one of the problems unsolved by Christianity. “My people are good Christians; how come they were killed in the war? How does that fit with the divine law of justice?”
+
R: There are all kinds of things like that. You’re trying to be an {{Wiki|ideal}} [[person]], trying to bring about {{Wiki|ideal}} [[karma]] for yourself, to be good to everybody, etc. Suddenly, you’re struck with a tremendous {{Wiki|punishment}}. This kind of thing happens all the time. This is one of the problems unsolved by [[Christianity]]. “My [[people]] are good [[Christians]]; how come they were killed in the [[war]]? How does that fit with the [[divine]] law of justice?”
  
  
Q: I wouldn’t say that’s a question of logic. Logic doesn’t reveal anything about what ought to happen in the world. It has nothing to do with that.
+
Q: I wouldn’t say that’s a question of [[logic]]. [[Logic]] doesn’t reveal anything about what ought to happen in the [[world]]. It has nothing to do with that.
  
R: Logic comes from expectations. If I fall down I should hurt. We think we should feel pain because if we fall down we expect to hurt ourselves. We have set patterns of mind that we’ve followed all along. We’ve been conditioned by our culture, our traditions, whatever. This thing is regarded as bad; that thing is regarded as good. If you consider yourself good, then, by this logic, you consider yourself foolproof good. All kinds of good things should happen to you. But there is no fixed doctrine of anything, no kind of exemplary case history of what should be, no manual, no dictionary of what should take place in the universe. Things don’t happen according to our conceptualized expectations. That is the very reason why we hasten to make rules for all kinds of things. So if you have an accident, that might be good. It might bespeak something else besides disaster.
+
R: [[Logic]] comes from expectations. If I fall down I should {{Wiki|hurt}}. We think we should [[feel]] [[pain]] because if we fall down we expect to {{Wiki|hurt}} ourselves. We have set patterns of [[mind]] that we’ve followed all along. We’ve been [[conditioned]] by our {{Wiki|culture}}, our [[traditions]], whatever. This thing is regarded as bad; that thing is regarded as good. If you consider yourself good, then, by this [[logic]], you consider yourself foolproof good. All kinds of good things should happen to you. But there is no fixed [[doctrine]] of anything, no kind of exemplary case history of what should be, no manual, no {{Wiki|dictionary}} of what should take place in the [[universe]]. Things don’t happen according to our [[conceptualized]] expectations. That is the very [[reason]] why we hasten to make {{Wiki|rules}} for all kinds of things. So if you have an accident, that might be good. It might bespeak something else besides {{Wiki|disaster}}.
  
  
Q: You mean that if we have suffering in our lives, that can be a good thing because it provides us with the opportunity to meet the challenge of it and transcend it? That it could stand us in good stead in terms of rebirth?
+
Q: You mean that if we have [[suffering]] in our [[lives]], that can be a good thing because it provides us with the opportunity to meet the challenge of it and transcend it? That it could stand us in good stead in terms of [[rebirth]]?
  
R: I don’t mean to say that things are always for the best. There could be eternally terrifying things. You could be endlessly condemned: Since you are suffering in this life, that could cause you to suffer in the next as well. The whole thing is not particularly geared toward goodness. All kinds of things might happen.
+
R: I don’t mean to say that things are always for the best. There could be eternally {{Wiki|terrifying}} things. You could be endlessly condemned: Since you are [[suffering]] in this [[life]], that could [[cause]] you to [[suffer]] in the next as well. The whole thing is not particularly geared toward [[goodness]]. All kinds of things might happen.
  
  
Q: When you have partial experiences of nonduality, do you think it’s in any way harmful to talk about those experiences? Do you think labeling them can be destructive?
+
Q: When you have partial [[experiences]] of [[nonduality]], do you think it’s in any way harmful to talk about those [[experiences]]? Do you think labeling them can be {{Wiki|destructive}}?
  
R: I don’t think it’s particularly destructive or unhealthy, but it might delay the process of development to some extent because it gives you something to keep up with. It makes you try to keep up all the corners and areas of your experiences. It makes you try to keep up with your analysis of the situation; without being poisonous, it is a delaying process. It sort of makes you numb toward relating directly with actual experiences. You don’t relate directly because you’re wearing a suit of armor. Then you act in accordance with the balance of comfort inherent in the suit of armor. “In accordance with my suit of armor, this experience has to be this way or this way.”
+
R: I don’t think it’s particularly {{Wiki|destructive}} or [[unhealthy]], but it might delay the process of [[development]] to some extent because it gives you something to keep up with. It makes you try to keep up all the corners and areas of your [[experiences]]. It makes you try to keep up with your analysis of the situation; without being {{Wiki|poisonous}}, it is a delaying process. It sort of makes you numb toward relating directly with actual [[experiences]]. You don’t relate directly because you’re wearing a suit of armor. Then you act in accordance with the [[balance]] of {{Wiki|comfort}} [[inherent]] in the suit of armor. “In accordance with my suit of armor, this [[experience]] has to be this way or this way.”
  
  
Line 989: Line 983:
  
  
R: It’s not exactly a question of taking it off. It is a question of seeing the possibility of nakedness, seeing that you can relate with things nakedly. That way the padding that you wear around your body becomes superfluous at some stage. It’s not so much a question of giving up the mask; rather the mask begins to give you up because it has no function for you anymore.
+
R: It’s not exactly a question of taking it off. It is a question of [[seeing]] the possibility of nakedness, [[seeing]] that you can relate with things nakedly. That way the padding that you wear around your [[body]] becomes superfluous at some stage. It’s not so much a question of giving up the mask; rather the mask begins to give you up because it has no function for you anymore.
  
Q: Is the urge to explain somehow a function of the ego’s wanting to freeze the situation? Establishing where I’m now at rather than just going on and experiencing? What is that? Why is it happening?
+
Q: Is the [[urge]] to explain somehow a function of the ego’s wanting to freeze the situation? Establishing where I’m now at rather than just going on and experiencing? What is that? Why is it happening?
  
R: Essentially because you’re relating with some landmark. As long as you’re relating to any landmark, any point of reference for comparative study, you’re obviously going to be uncomfortable. Because either you’re too far from it or you’re not too close to it.
+
R: [[Essentially]] because you’re relating with some landmark. As long as you’re relating to any landmark, any point of reference for comparative study, you’re obviously going to be uncomfortable. Because either you’re too far from it or you’re not too close to it.
  
  
Q: A lot of problems in dealing with other people seem to be emotional. Sometimes feelings that are not appropriate to the immediate situation—that are appropriate to something else—just won’t disappear. You can know intellectually that they are not appropriate to the situation, but still . . .
+
Q: A lot of problems in dealing with other [[people]] seem to be [[emotional]]. Sometimes [[feelings]] that are not appropriate to the immediate situation—that are appropriate to something else—just won’t disappear. You can know intellectually that they are not appropriate to the situation, but still . . .
R: “Appropriate to the situation” is a questionable idea. To begin with you have to relate to the situation as you see it. You might see that you’re surrounded by a hostile environment. The first thing necessary is to study the hostile environment; see how hostile, how intensive it is. Then you will be able to relate with things.
+
R: “Appropriate to the situation” is a questionable [[idea]]. To begin with you have to relate to the situation as you see it. You might see that you’re surrounded by a {{Wiki|hostile}} {{Wiki|environment}}. The first thing necessary is to study the {{Wiki|hostile}} {{Wiki|environment}}; see how {{Wiki|hostile}}, how intensive it is. Then you will be able to relate with things.
  
When you talk about situations, it’s quite tricky. We have situations as we would like them to be, as they might be, as they seem to be. It’s very up in the air. Situations are not really certain. So before you dance on the ground, you have to check to see if it’s safe to dance on, whether it’s better to wear shoes or whether you can dance barefoot.
+
When you talk about situations, it’s quite tricky. We have situations as we would like them to be, as they might be, as they seem to be. It’s very up in the [[air]]. Situations are not really certain. So before you [[dance]] on the ground, you have to check to see if it’s safe to [[dance]] on, whether it’s better to wear shoes or whether you can [[dance]] barefoot.
  
Q: About speaking about one’s experiences—if it were in any way harmful to you, would it also be harmful to the person you were talking to? In some circumstances, might it not be a generous thing? It might be useful to them even though it gets you unnecessarily into words. Or would it be harmful to them at the same time?
+
Q: About {{Wiki|speaking}} about one’s experiences—if it were in any way harmful to you, would it also be harmful to the [[person]] you were talking to? In some circumstances, might it not be a generous thing? It might be useful to them even though it gets you unnecessarily into words. Or would it be harmful to them at the same time?
  
  
R: Basically the situation is that there are no separate realities, yours and his, for instance. There’s only one reality. If you’re able to deal with one end of reality, you’re dealing with the whole thing. You don’t have to strategize in terms of the two ends. It’s one reality. That might make us very uncomfortable, because we would like to be in a position to manipulate and balance various factors so that everything is safe and stable, with things neatly territorialized—his end of the stick, my end of the stick. But basically it’s necessary to give up the idea of territory. You are not really dealing with the whole territory anyway, but with one end, not with the peripheries but just with one spot in the middle. But with that one spot in the middle the whole territory is covered. So one doesn’t have to try to maintain two sides all the time. Just work on the one thing. Reality becomes one reality. There’s no such thing as separate realities.
+
R: Basically the situation is that there are no separate [[realities]], yours and his, for instance. There’s only one [[reality]]. If you’re able to deal with one end of [[reality]], you’re dealing with the whole thing. You don’t have to strategize in terms of the two ends. It’s one [[reality]]. That might make us very uncomfortable, because we would like to be in a position to {{Wiki|manipulate}} and [[balance]] various factors so that everything is safe and {{Wiki|stable}}, with things neatly territorialized—his end of the stick, my end of the stick. But basically it’s necessary to give up the [[idea]] of territory. You are not really dealing with the whole territory anyway, but with one end, not with the peripheries but just with one spot in the middle. But with that one spot in the middle the whole territory is covered. So one doesn’t have to try to maintain two sides all the time. Just work on the one thing. [[Reality]] becomes one [[reality]]. There’s no such thing as separate [[realities]].
  
Q: Would you say something about developing mandala in the living situation?
+
Q: Would you say something about developing [[mandala]] in the living situation?
  
R: That’s really what we’ve been discussing. The complexities of life situations are really not as complicated as we tend to experience them. The complexities and confusions all have their one root somewhere, some unifying factor. Situations couldn’t happen without a medium, without space. Situations occur because there’s fertile oxygen, so to speak, in the environment to make things happen. This is the unifying factor, the root perspective of the mandala; by virtue of this, chaos is methodically chaotic. For example, we are here and there are many people, a crowd. But each person is coming to some conclusion methodically in relation to the whole thing. That’s why we are here. But if an outsider were to pass by and look at the spectacle, it would look like too many people, too complicated. He wouldn’t see that there is one situation that we’re all interested in, that we’re all related to. This is the way it is with everything that happens in life situations. The chaos is methodically chaotic.
+
R: That’s really what we’ve been discussing. The complexities of [[life]] situations are really not as complicated as we tend to [[experience]] them. The complexities and confusions all have their one [[root]] somewhere, some unifying factor. Situations couldn’t happen without a {{Wiki|medium}}, without [[space]]. Situations occur because there’s {{Wiki|fertile}} {{Wiki|oxygen}}, so to speak, in the {{Wiki|environment}} to make things happen. This is the unifying factor, the [[root]] {{Wiki|perspective}} of the [[mandala]]; by [[virtue]] of this, {{Wiki|chaos}} is methodically chaotic. For example, we are here and there are many [[people]], a crowd. But each [[person]] is coming to some conclusion methodically in [[relation]] to the whole thing. That’s why we are here. But if an outsider were to pass by and look at the spectacle, it would look like too many [[people]], too complicated. He wouldn’t see that there is one situation that we’re all [[interested]] in, that we’re all related to. This is the way it is with everything that happens in [[life]] situations. The {{Wiki|chaos}} is methodically chaotic.
  
  
Q: You mean it’s a matter of different perspectives? Each person has a different reason for being here; if a person looked at it from the outside, he’d see us all sitting here and maybe wouldn’t know why. And then . . .
+
Q: You mean it’s a {{Wiki|matter}} of different perspectives? Each [[person]] has a different [[reason]] for being here; if a [[person]] looked at it from the outside, he’d see us all sitting here and maybe wouldn’t know why. And then . . .
  
R: I mean we are trying to unify ourselves through confusion.
+
R: I mean we are trying to unify ourselves through [[confusion]].
  
Q: The more confusion, the more unity?
+
Q: The more [[confusion]], the more {{Wiki|unity}}?
  
R: That’s what tantric people say.
+
R: That’s what [[tantric]] [[people]] say.
  
Q: You mean the more confusion there is, the more difficult it is to stamp a system on reality?
+
Q: You mean the more [[confusion]] there is, the more difficult it is to stamp a system on [[reality]]?
  
R: You see, chaos has an order by virtue of which it isn’t really chaos. But when there’s no chaos, no confusion, there’s luxury, comfort. Comfort and luxury lead you more into samsara because you are in a position to create more kinds of luxurious possibilities, psychologically, philosophically, physically. You can stretch your legs and invent more gadgets to entertain yourself with. But strangely enough, looking at it scientifically, at the chemistry of it, creating more luxurious situations adds further to your collection of chaos. That is, finally all these luxurious conclusions come back on you and you begin to question them. So you are not happy after all. Which leads you to the further understanding that, after all, this discomfort has order to it.
+
R: You see, {{Wiki|chaos}} has an order by [[virtue]] of which it isn’t really {{Wiki|chaos}}. But when there’s no {{Wiki|chaos}}, no [[confusion]], there’s {{Wiki|luxury}}, {{Wiki|comfort}}. {{Wiki|Comfort}} and {{Wiki|luxury}} lead you more into [[samsara]] because you are in a position to create more kinds of luxurious possibilities, {{Wiki|psychologically}}, [[philosophically]], {{Wiki|physically}}. You can stretch your {{Wiki|legs}} and invent more gadgets to entertain yourself with. But strangely enough, [[looking at]] it {{Wiki|scientifically}}, at the {{Wiki|chemistry}} of it, creating more luxurious situations adds further to your collection of {{Wiki|chaos}}. That is, finally all these luxurious conclusions come back on you and you begin to question them. So you are not [[happy]] after all. Which leads you to the further [[understanding]] that, after all, this discomfort has order to it.
  
 
Q: Is this what you mean when you talk about working with negativity?
 
Q: Is this what you mean when you talk about working with negativity?
  
R: That’s exactly what that is. The tantric tradition talks about transmutation—changing lead into gold.
+
R: That’s exactly what that is. The [[tantric tradition]] talks about transmutation—changing lead into {{Wiki|gold}}.
  
Q: When you meditate, are you just supposed to space out as much as you can, or ought you to go over your past experiences? It seems more interesting in the direction of spacing out.
+
Q: When you [[meditate]], are you just supposed to [[space]] out as much as you can, or ought you to go over your {{Wiki|past}} [[experiences]]? It seems more [[interesting]] in the [[direction]] of spacing out.
  
R: The basic chemistry of experience, the cosmic law (or whatever you’d like to call it), has its own natural balance to it. You space out, you dream extensively; but the dreaming on and on has no message in it. This is because you failed to relate to the actuality of dreaming, the actuality of spacing out. The point is that you can’t reach any sort of infinite point by spacing out, unless you experience the space of earth, which accommodates the actual, solid earthy facts. So the basic chemistry of experience brings you back altogether, brings you down. Buddha’s experience is an example of this. Having studied for a long time with mystical teachers, he came to the conclusion that there is no way out. He began to work his own way inward and found there was a way in. Enlightenment is more a way inward than a way out. I don’t mean to suggest cultivating a sense of inwardness, but rather relating with the solid, earthy aspect of your experience.
+
R: The basic {{Wiki|chemistry}} of [[experience]], the [[cosmic]] law (or whatever you’d like to call it), has its [[own]] natural [[balance]] to it. You [[space]] out, you [[dream]] extensively; but the [[Wikipedia:Dream|dreaming]] on and on has no message in it. This is because you failed to relate to the [[actuality]] of [[Wikipedia:Dream|dreaming]], the [[actuality]] of spacing out. The point is that you can’t reach any sort of [[infinite]] point by spacing out, unless you [[experience]] the [[space]] of [[earth]], which accommodates the actual, solid earthy facts. So the basic {{Wiki|chemistry}} of [[experience]] brings you back altogether, brings you down. [[Buddha’s]] [[experience]] is an example of this. Having studied for a long time with [[mystical]] [[teachers]], he came to the conclusion that there is no way out. He began to work his [[own]] way inward and found there was a way in. [[Enlightenment]] is more a way inward than a way out. I don’t mean to suggest [[cultivating]] a [[sense]] of inwardness, but rather relating with the solid, earthy aspect of your [[experience]].
  
 
Q: I used to think that there was a way out of conflict. But time went on and it was still there, so I figured there must be a way to live in the midst of conflict. But sometimes it’s exhausting trying to keep up with it.
 
Q: I used to think that there was a way out of conflict. But time went on and it was still there, so I figured there must be a way to live in the midst of conflict. But sometimes it’s exhausting trying to keep up with it.
Line 1,036: Line 1,030:
 
R: But what do you do if there’s no conflict?
 
R: But what do you do if there’s no conflict?
  
Q: I can’t imagine what it would be like without it. I guess it might not be very alive.
+
Q: I can’t [[imagine]] what it would be like without it. I guess it might not be very alive.
  
R: It would be deadly. Working with conflict is precisely the idea of walking on the spiritual path. The path is a wild, winding mountain road with all kinds of curves; there are wild animals, attacks by bandits, all kinds of situations cropping up. As far as the occupation of our mind is concerned, the chaos of the path is the fun.
+
R: It would be deadly. Working with conflict is precisely the [[idea]] of walking on the [[spiritual path]]. The [[path]] is a wild, winding mountain road with all kinds of curves; there are wild [[animals]], attacks by bandits, all kinds of situations cropping up. As far as the {{Wiki|occupation}} of our [[mind]] is concerned, the {{Wiki|chaos}} of the [[path]] is the fun.
  
Q: Since Buddhism is starting to be taught here in America, and it’s going to go through interpretations and changes, that being its nature, what pitfalls do you foresee for us in relation to it?
+
Q: Since [[Buddhism]] is starting to be [[taught]] here in [[America]], and it’s going to go through interpretations and changes, that being its [[nature]], what pitfalls do you foresee for us in [[relation]] to it?
  
  
R: There’s a danger that people might relate to various expressions about it they encounter rather than to their own experiences of the path. Commentaries and interpretations tend to be colored by sidetracks of all kinds. There is a tremendous danger of people relating to the views around the path rather than the path itself. This is because in the West the teaching is not seen as an understandable thing. It is seen as having some special mystery to it and people are frustrated feeling they’re not able to understand it. That frustration looks in all directions trying to find interpretations. When we look somewhere else for a way of interpreting our frustration, when we try to look around it, then the view of the path becomes very much a matter of the roadside scenery rather than the road itself. In the tradition of Buddhism in the past, the path has not been regarded as a sociological or archaeological study of any kind. It has been very much a matter of one’s own psychological portrait, one’s own psychological geography. If the path is approached in this manner, then one can draw on one’s own inspiration, even including the inspiration of one’s own cultural background. This does not, however, mean that one should involve oneself with elaborate interpretations relating one’s psychology to one’s cultural background. This would be another sidetrip. One has to keep to the straight and narrow, keep to the path. Having done that, then one can interpret, because at this point the teaching is no longer a foreign language; it’s a very familiar psychological portrait of oneself. The whole process becomes very obvious, very direct, very natural
+
R: There’s a [[danger]] that [[people]] might relate to various {{Wiki|expressions}} about it they encounter rather than to their [[own]] [[experiences]] of the [[path]]. Commentaries and interpretations tend to be colored by sidetracks of all kinds. There is a tremendous [[danger]] of [[people]] relating to the [[views]] around the [[path]] rather than the [[path]] itself. This is because in the [[West]] the [[teaching]] is not seen as an understandable thing. It is seen as having some special {{Wiki|mystery}} to it and [[people]] are frustrated [[feeling]] they’re not able to understand it. That [[frustration]] looks in all [[directions]] trying to find interpretations. When we look somewhere else for a way of interpreting our [[frustration]], when we try to look around it, then the view of the [[path]] becomes very much a {{Wiki|matter}} of the roadside scenery rather than the road itself. In the [[tradition]] of [[Buddhism]] in the {{Wiki|past}}, the [[path]] has not been regarded as a {{Wiki|sociological}} or {{Wiki|archaeological}} study of any kind. It has been very much a {{Wiki|matter}} of one’s [[own]] [[psychological]] portrait, one’s [[own]] [[psychological]] {{Wiki|geography}}. If the [[path]] is approached in this manner, then one can draw on one’s [[own]] inspiration, even [[including]] the inspiration of one’s [[own]] {{Wiki|cultural}} background. This does not, however, mean that one should involve oneself with elaborate interpretations relating one’s {{Wiki|psychology}} to one’s {{Wiki|cultural}} background. This would be another sidetrip. One has to keep to the straight and narrow, keep to the [[path]]. Having done that, then one can interpret, because at this point the [[teaching]] is no longer a foreign [[language]]; it’s a very familiar [[psychological]] portrait of oneself. The whole process becomes very obvious, very direct, very natural
  
 
.
 
.
Q: Then once you know the strict rules and laws and have the experience, you can start to branch out a little?
+
Q: Then once you know the strict {{Wiki|rules}} and laws and have the [[experience]], you can start to branch out a little?
  
R: You can start to branch out in terms of your experiences in daily living, rather than in terms of philosophy or other theoretical constructions. Philosophy or theoretical extrapolations of any kind have no personal relation with you at all. Dealing in terms of these is just collecting further fantasies.
+
R: You can start to branch out in terms of your [[experiences]] in daily living, rather than in terms of [[philosophy]] or other {{Wiki|theoretical}} constructions. [[Philosophy]] or {{Wiki|theoretical}} extrapolations of any kind have no personal [[relation]] with you at all. Dealing in terms of these is just collecting further fantasies.
  
  
Q: Would you speak about laziness?
+
Q: Would you speak about [[laziness]]?
  
R: Laziness is an extremely valuable stepping-stone. Laziness is not just lazy, it is extraordinarily intelligent. It can think up all kinds of excuses. It looks for all kinds of ways of manipulating the general situation, the domestic situation, the emotional situation; it invokes your health, your budget; it thinks around all kinds of corners just to justify itself.
+
R: [[Laziness]] is an extremely valuable stepping-stone. [[Laziness]] is not just lazy, it is extraordinarily {{Wiki|intelligent}}. It can think up all kinds of excuses. It looks for all kinds of ways of manipulating the general situation, the domestic situation, the [[emotional]] situation; it invokes your [[health]], your budget; it [[thinks]] around all kinds of corners just to justify itself.
  
At the same time there is a deep sense of self-deception. The application of the logic of laziness is constantly going on in one’sown mind. One is constantly having a conversation with oneself, a conversation between one’s basic being and one’s sense of laziness, setting up the logic which make things seem complete, easy, and smooth. But there is a tacit understanding in yourself that, as a matter of fact, this logic is self-deception. This under-the-surface knowledge that it is self-deception, this guilt or discomfort, can be used as a stepping-stone to get beyond laziness. If one is willing to do this, what it requires is just acknowledgment of the self-deception. Such acknowledgment very easily becomes a stepping-stone.
+
At the same time there is a deep [[sense]] of self-deception. The application of the [[logic]] of [[laziness]] is constantly going on in one’sown [[mind]]. One is constantly having a [[conversation]] with oneself, a [[conversation]] between one’s basic being and one’s [[sense]] of [[laziness]], setting up the [[logic]] which make things seem complete, easy, and smooth. But there is a tacit [[understanding]] in yourself that, as a {{Wiki|matter}} of fact, this [[logic]] is self-deception. This under-the-surface [[knowledge]] that it is self-deception, this [[guilt]] or discomfort, can be used as a stepping-stone to get beyond [[laziness]]. If one is willing to do this, what it requires is just [[acknowledgment]] of the self-deception. Such [[acknowledgment]] very easily becomes a stepping-stone.
  
  
 
Q: Do we know what we’re doing most of the time?
 
Q: Do we know what we’re doing most of the time?
  
R: We always know. When we say we don’t know what we’re doing, it’s a big self-deception. We know. As I said earlier, a bird can perch on a tree while he’s asleep. We know very well what we are doing, actually.
+
R: We always know. When we say we don’t know what we’re doing, it’s a big self-deception. We know. As I said earlier, a bird can perch on a [[tree]] while he’s asleep. We know very well what we are doing, actually.
  
Q: Awareness is always there, no matter what?
+
Q: [[Awareness]] is always there, no {{Wiki|matter}} what?
  
R: There’s always ego’s awareness, yes. It’s always there, a meditative state of its own.
+
R: There’s always ego’s [[awareness]], yes. It’s always there, a [[meditative state]] of its [[own]].
  
 
Q: Why is it so hard to face up to that?
 
Q: Why is it so hard to face up to that?
  
  
R: Because that is our inmost secret, our ultimate treasure. It is that which makes us feel comfortable and vindicated.
+
R: Because that is our inmost secret, our [[Wikipedia:Absolute (philosophy)|ultimate]] [[treasure]]. It is that which makes us [[feel]] comfortable and vindicated.
  
Q: Is what we need, then, to take responsibility?
+
Q: Is what we need, then, to take {{Wiki|responsibility}}?
  
R: Self-deception doesn’t relate to the long-term scale on which responsibility is usually seen. It’s very limited; it’s related to current happenings, actual, small-scale situations. We still maintain our schoolboy qualities, even as grown-ups. There is that naughtiness in us always, a kind of shiftiness which is happening all the time, which completely pervades our experience.
+
R: Self-deception doesn’t relate to the long-term scale on which {{Wiki|responsibility}} is usually seen. It’s very limited; it’s related to current happenings, actual, small-scale situations. We still maintain our schoolboy qualities, even as grown-ups. There is that naughtiness in us always, a kind of shiftiness which is happening all the time, which completely pervades our [[experience]].
  
Q: In meditation, can it be beneficial to try to relax?
+
Q: In [[meditation]], can it be beneficial to try to [[relax]]?
  
R: From the Buddhist point of view, meditation is not intended to create relaxation or any other pleasurable condition, for that matter. Meditation is meant to be provocative. You sit and let things come up through you—tension, passion, or aggression—all kinds of things come up. So Buddhist meditation is not the sort of mental gymnastic involved in getting yourself into a state of relaxation. It is quite a different attitude because there is no particular aim and object, no immediate demand to achieve something. It’s more a question of being open.
+
R: From the [[Buddhist point of view]], [[meditation]] is not intended to create [[relaxation]] or any other [[pleasurable]] [[condition]], for that {{Wiki|matter}}. [[Meditation]] is meant to be provocative. You sit and let things come up through you—tension, [[passion]], or aggression—all kinds of things come up. So [[Buddhist meditation]] is not the sort of [[mental]] gymnastic involved in getting yourself into a [[state of relaxation]]. It is quite a different [[attitude]] because there is no particular aim and [[object]], no immediate demand to achieve something. It’s more a question of being open.
  
  

Revision as of 21:50, 1 February 2020




THE TERM TANTRA, from the time of its first appearance in the West up to the present day, has been subject to serious misunderstandings. The term was introduced into the English language in 1799 when tantric works were discovered by missionaries in India. These were not Buddhist works. In fact at that

time it was hardly known in the West that such a thing as Buddhism existed. The term tantra was then known only as the title of these works, the contents of which were quite different from what people expected in books dealing with philosophy and religion. The missionaries were for the most part quite

shocked that other people had religious and philosophical ideas so different from their own. To them the word tantra meant no more than these expanded treatises; but since the subject matter dealt with in these treatises was so unusual from their point of view, the term began to acquire quite a peculiar

connotation, a connotation which proper study of the texts has not borne out. Unfortunately, in this case as in so many others, once a false conception has been formed, a nearly superhuman effort is required to root out and set right all the wrong ideas and odd connotations that have grown up around it. I am

going to try to tell you what the term tantra actually means in a technical sense. First of all, one must distinguish between the tantra of the Hinduist tradition and the tantra of the Buddhist tradition. These two traditions, both

indigenous to India, for a long period of time used the same language—Sanskrit. But each tradition stipulated particular uses for its terms. What one

tradition understood by a specific term was not necessarily what the other tradition understood by it. When Buddhist studies originated in the West, which was only comparatively recently, it was assumed by the first investigators that since the Buddhists used the same Sanskrit terms as the Hindus, they would mean the same thing by them. This was the first of many wrong conclusions that they drew.


Let us apply ourselves to an understanding of tantra as it developed in the Buddhist tradition. A term that has been used from the beginning in close association with the term tantra is the Sanskrit prabandha. Prabandha means continuity. This is a continuity of being, which divides into two grounds: we

have to start somewhere, and then go a certain way (and perhaps arrive at a goal). This is the way tantra was presented. It refers to an immediate human situation which arises out of the question of how we are going to be. Tantra also sees the question of how we are going to be in terms of relationship, realizing that man is always related to something or someone.


Tantra approaches the question of being in various ways; thus there is more than one presentation of it. The first approach is called kriyatantra. In the kriyatantra the emphasis is on how a person acts. Kriya means “action.” Action is here seen symbolically and dealt with in terms of ritual. We need not be mystified by the idea of ritual. An example of ritual is the custom of a man’s removing his hat when he meets a lady. It is a kind of formalized gesture.

It is also a way of going about a human relationship. The emphasis in the kriyatantra is on relationship as expressed in this kind of formalized gesture. In this case the emphasis is far-reaching and covers many aspects of relationship. The kriyatantra is further particularized in its approach to human relationship in that it deals with the simplest and earliest stages of it.


The earliest form of relationship is that of a child with his parents. There is a kind of dominance involved here. Someone has to tell the child what and what not to do. When this relational situation is transferred into a religious context it becomes the idea that man is subject to a transcendental entity. This is perhaps the generally accepted idea and it is also the framework in the kriyatantra. Here the practitioner tries to gain favor with the one with

whom he is interrelated. This and the strong ritualistic emphasis are two main characteristics of the kriyatantra. This tantra also stresses purification. The ritual includes various ablutions. Some of them are purely symbolic in importance, and perhaps the sense of cleanliness involved might seem somewhat exaggerated. We must realize, however, that the sense of being clean can become extremely important in an emotional context such as this one. It has a much more profound significance than in ordinary circumstances when someone says: “Now before you eat, wash your hands.” So this emphasis on purity is another characteristic of kriyatantra.


But man is not content with merely being told what to do. He is also a thinking being and will ask questions. And here is where a further approach to tantra, known as the charyatantra comes in. Again here, tantra refers to a relational situation. But here the emphasis has shifted. We are no longer only concerned with following certain accepted rules of relationship, but also to a certain extent with understanding the implications of them. This marks the

entry of a certain questioning of ourselves. Why are we doing these things? Why do we behave in such-and-such a way? Certainly we do not discard our behavior at this point, but we ask about its significance. And this we do by thinking more about it. We try to gain insight into it and this can be a kind of meditation.


Here there begins to be a balance between thought and action. This change from the previous mere acceptance of authority corresponds to a change in the character of our relationship with the one to whom we are relating. It is no longer a question of a master telling his servant or slave what to do. There is now more of a feeling of intimacy, of comradeship, more of an equal status. The one is still willing to learn, but the other now realizes that he is in

the same situation as the first. It is a relationship of friendship and friendship can only be based on an acceptance of the other person in his or her own right. Servitude makes friendship impossible.


But friendship can be developed still further than this first intimacy. Friendship often entails our trying to find out more bout the relationship. What is valuable about this relationship that compels us to cultivate it? This questioning process leads to the further development of insight. The emphasis has shifted again. This new aspect of the total situation of how we are together brings us into the yogatantra.


The term yoga has many meanings. In the Buddhist context, it means “to harness.” It is etymologically related to the English word yoke. It means to harness everything in us in order to gain more insight. Thus the situation, the tantra, in which this is the emphasis is called the yogatantra. Here there is a teamwork which is even better than that between two friends. But there is still room for further development because we still consider the other slightly different from ourselves. This is where the fourth division, the mahayogatantra, comes in.


Maha basically means “great,” but here it is used not so much to mean great as opposed to small, but with the sense that there could be nothing greater. It is used in an absolute sense. The mahayogatantra partakes of this sense of absoluteness in its approach to the situation of relationship. We no longer make any distinctions; we just are, spontaneous, free. The question of whether o

r not the other is my friend no longer arises. There is a complete unity—we are just one. So there is a progression in the tantras, beginning from the level of a child related to its parents and developing to the level of complete maturity. Thus when we use the term tantra, we not only refer to a particular situation, but we also describe a process of growth, a process of inner development which

takes place when we try to understand what there is. This process goes on until we come to the proper assessment of experience, the proper way of seeing. There is a dialectical relationship between action, the way in which we behave, and the insight we have attained. The more we know, the more we learn about another person, the more responsive we become to that person. We begin to realize what he needs and stop imposing the idea of what we think he should need. We begin to be able to help that person find his own way.


This leads us to the practical significance of tantra. Tantra, as a way of inner growth, makes us see more, so that we really become individuals rather than mere entities in an amorphous context. But tantra goes still further. It goes beyond the idea of a growth or a progress. There are further stages and subdivisions within the tradition, which deal with the fact that even after we have learned to relate properly to our problems, life still goes on. The


idea here is that spiritual practice is a continual movement. It is only from the point of view of discursive thought that we begin somewhere, progress or develop, and then reach a certain goal. It is not as though, having found enlightenment, the process is completed and everything comes to an end. Rather, the fact is that we continue to live, so we must continually start anew. Nevertheless, through the previous stages, we have found a way, a way of relating, a certain continuity. This continuity of a way of relating is the basic meaning of tantra. In a sense this is an extremely simple point. In general, however, we find that there is scarcely anything more difficult than this kind of simplicity.


Laying the Foundation

PROFESSOR GUENTHER and I decided that the best way for us to approach the subject of tantra together is for him to deal with the prajna or knowledge aspect of it and for me to deal with the upaya, the skillful means or actual application aspect of it.


From the practical side then, the basic idea of tantra is, like any other teaching of Buddhism, the attainment of enlightenment. But in tantra the approach to enlightenment is somewhat different. Rather than aiming at the attainment of the enlightened state, the tantric approach is to see the continuity of enlightened mind in all situations, as well as the constant discontinuity of it.


Experience on the tantric level corresponds to the utmost and most complete state of being that can be attained. On the other hand, tantra is not a question of attainment, but rather the actual work of relating to situations properly.


All kinds of emphasis have been laid on the various colorful attributes of tantra. One speaks of its ten special aspects. There is the sadhana, that is, the method or practice; there are the practices of meditation; there is the realization of one’s innate nature through identifying with various deities; and so on. The basic nature of tantra can be defined in terms of ten such ways in which it differs from sutra teachings.


The tantric teaching is divided into the three categories of dharmakaya, sambhogakaya, and nirmanakaya. All tantric teachings have these three aspects. The teaching of tantra in terms of the three kayas can also be related to the three main vehicles of Buddhism. The nirmanakaya aspect of tantra is associated with the hinayana, the way of monastic discipline. The sambhogakaya aspect of tantra could be said to be its mahayana aspect; it is concerned with various

yogic practices dealing with prana, bindu, nadis, and so on. The dharmakaya or vajrayana aspect of tantra is concerned with pure being or suchness. In Tibetan this is referred to as de kho na nyid, “that which is, that which just simply is.” This is the ultimate aspect of the tantric teaching. Nevertheless, the basic quality of continuity continues even beyond this.


The Tibetan names for sutra and tantra give some insight into the difference between the two kinds of teaching. The Tibetan for “sutra” is mdo, which means “confluence” or “junction.” It is a point where things can meet, coincide, conclude together. Most simply, it is the place where the teachings can come together with the problems of everyday life. Take the conclusions of the four noble truths: suffering, the origin of suffering, the cessation of suffering, and the path. These are conclusions that coincide with all kinds of human conflicts of mind. Tantra, as we know, means “continuity,” which is something

more than just junction. From the tantric viewpoint, the junction of the sutras is not important. Junction is just the sparkling experience of insight, a sudden glimpse of something that comes together because two aspects of all experience suddenly are in a chaotic relationship from the point of view of the

ordinary ego-oriented setup. Hate and love, to take the example of emotions, come together. The solidity of hate, which depends on ego’s setup, encounters the ego quality of love. Suddenly, both hate and love are there together and suddenly love does not exist and hate does not exist. The ego ground of the situation is exploded. So aspects of the situation come together and there is a flow. At the moment of coming together, there is an explosion, which is actually the discovery of truth.


Tantra does not lay strong emphasis on this moment of the discovery of truth, because it is not so interested in truth as opposed to confusion. Rather the principle of tantra is the continuity which runs through both truth and confusion. In Tibetan, tantra is called rgyud, which is like the thread which runs through beads. It continues from the beginning through the middle and the end. One speaks of the basic ground of tantra as continuity, the continuity as

the path of tantra, and the continuity as the fruition of tantra. So tantra starts at the beginning, continues on the path, and ends at the goal or fruition. But it does not exactly end at that point. In terms of the practice, it ends; in terms of attainment, it does not end. There is still the play of

what is called buddha activity. The general picture is that you attain the experiences first of nirmanakaya, then sambhogakaya, then dharmakaya. Then having mastered the ultimate experiences, buddha activity begins and you work back down from dharmakaya to sambhogakaya to nirmanakaya. Having achieved the peak experiences, you come back down in order to relate with sentient beings, people who are confused, relate with them through speech or through body or whatever may be appropriate. You speak the same language as they do. So tantra goes beyond the fruition level.


In the tantric tradition, ego or confusion or ignorance is personified as Rudra. All the tantric traditions of Buddhism are concerned with the taming of Rudra, the Rudra of ego. The Rudra principle is divided, especially in the atiyoga tradition, into the ego of the body, the ego of the speech, and the ego of the mind. This means the fixation or appropriation of the elements of body, speech, and mind by the ego in relation to its security or expansion. In

speaking of the fixation of the body, we are not referring to purely physical attachment—lust, let’s say—as a purely physical matter. We are talking about the mind-body situation, the body aspect of our mind, the solidity aspect of it which needs constant feeding, reinforcement. It needs continual reassurance that it is solid. That is the Rudra of the body.


The Rudra of speech is the fixation of the element which is related with both the body and the mind but at the same time is uncertain which. This is a fickleness or wavering quality, uncertain whether one’s foundation is the fixed aspect of the body—the physical level of the textures and colors of life—or perhaps the emotional situation of whether to love or to hate. This uncertain wavering back and forth, this fickleness quality, is speech (or mantra, if you prefer), the voice. The fixation of this is the Rudra of speech.


The Rudra of mind is fundamentally believing that, if a higher state of spiritual development is to be attained, it has to be manufactured rather than uncovered. Rangjung Dorje, a great teacher of the Kagyü tradition, in his commentary on the Hevajra Tantra, says that the ultimate materialism is believing that buddha nature can be manufactured by mental effort, spiritual gymnastics. So that is psychological and spiritual materialism—the Rudra of the mind. These three principles—the fixation and solidification of the security of the body; the fixation on the emotional level of being uncertain but still

hanging on to something; the fixation on the mental level of believing in some ultimate savior principle, some principle outside one’s own nature that, so to speak, can do the trick—these three principles of Rudra constitute one of the prime occupations of tantra, which is concerned with overcoming them. The three Rudra principles also correspond to the threefold division of tantra. At the beginning, in order to relate to the Rudra of body, the student must begin tantric study on the hinayana level. This includes practices such as the satipatthana practices, which the hinayana developed for training the mind. These practices concentrate on breathing, walking, and other bodily movements. They simplify the basic nature of solidity. This can be understood if we

realize that this kind of solidifying by the ego of its space is based on an attitude which trusts complexity. It places its trust on very complicated answers, complicated logic. Satipatthana is a way of simplifying the logical mind, which is body in this case, because it relates to something very solid and definite. The logical mind attempts to fixate, hold onto, grasp and thus is continually projecting something definite and solid. So the basic hinayana practice of simplifying every activity of the mind into just breathing or bodily movement reduces the intensity of the Rudra of body. It does not particularly transcend it or free one from it, but at least it reduces the intensity of it.


The next stage, dealing with the Rudra of speech, is on the sambhogakaya level. All kinds of practices have developed for this in the Tibetan tradition. Notably, there is what is known as the four foundation practices: one hundred thousand prostrations, one hundred thousand repetitions of the refuge formula, one hundred thousand repetitions of the hundred-syllable Vajrasattva mantra, and one hundred thousand offerings of one’s body, speech, and mind as

the whole universe. These preliminary tantric practices on the sambhogakaya level are related with prana, nadis, and bindu. They are based on making use of the speed, the movement, the rhythm of confused mind. At the same time, there is something very unconfused about these practices. One cannot go through them all without relating to the true nature of body, speech, and mind. They occupy a sort of intermediary place between confusion and clarity. And the basic continuity principle of tantra underlies the whole thing.


Having gone through the satipatthana of the hinayana or nirmanakaya level (which includes the samatha and vipassana practices), having completed the four foundation practices on the mahayana or sambhogakaya level, the student is now just ready to have a glimpse of the guru, of real relationship and practice with the guru, real commitment to the guru. This is where the guru yoga practice for attaining union with the guru comes in. When that has been completed, then comes what is called abhisheka, which could be translated as “initiation” or “confirmation.” This is the entry to the dharmakaya level.


There are four levels of abhisheka and all take place within a realm of space in which the student and teacher meet in some basic understanding. This understanding is the result of the previous practices. The student has related to his body, learned to slow down the speed of muscles, veins, emotions, blood. Circulations of all kinds have been slowed down altogether. Now the student is finally able to relate to the ultimate space through his relationship and union with the teacher. In the Zen tradition this is known as transmission. It seems to be the same meeting of two minds as is found in tantra.


We can see from this brief look that the practice of tantra is not easy. The student has to begin at the beginning. He has to acquire an understanding of the principle of taming the mind. Understanding of the Rudra principle brings egolessness or Rudra-lessness. He has to get to know his own bodily situation through the preliminary tantric practices. Then he can achieve the final surrendering through abhisheka. Looked at as a whole, the practice of tantra is

like building a house. First you put down the foundation, then you build the first story, then the second. Then you can put a gold roof on it if you like. We have looked at the sutra or hinayana aspect within tantra, the mahayana aspect within tantra, then the final subtleties of tantra within itself. Looked at in this way, the whole of the practice of Buddhism can be regarded as tantra, although all Buddhists outside the historical tradition of tantra might not agree with this.


and the Primacy of Experience

THE IDEA OF TANTRA as continuity connects this inquiry with the philosophy of the Yogachara since this early Indian school of Buddhist philosophy was instrumental in developing the idea of tantra.


The Yogachara school was so named because its philosophy leads to application, working on oneself—yoga, harnessing. It has been called by various names in the West, one of the most common (also known in Japan) being chittamatra, which is usually translated “mind only.” Now the word mind is very nebulous in meaning, different people understanding different things by it. Let us try to understand how the Yogachara school understood this term.


The Yogachara system is not, strictly speaking, a single system, but embraces a number of philosophical trends which are in certain ways quite distinct from one another. They are lumped together under this title in virtue of the main tenet which they hold in common: the idea that all the three worlds (the world of sensuousness, the world of form, the world of formlessness) are chittamatra, mind only.


The word chitta (mind), from early times was used to mean, not so much a container of thoughts, as perhaps we tend to understand it, but rather something like a clearinghouse that could both store and transmit impressions. It was thought of as something like a battery. It could be charged and then when it was charged it would do something. It had this double function which must be borne in mind if we wish to understand the idea of chittamatra. In the first place, since the concept of chitta revolves around the storing and transmission of experience, it would be more precise to translate the idea of chittamatra as “experience alone counts.”


Buddhism has always placed great emphasis on experience. The four basic axioms of Buddhism are highly experiential in character. The first is that everything is transitory; the second that everything is frustrating; the third that everything is without essence; the fourth that nirvana is bliss. These first three axioms relate very much to our actual way of going through life. We observe life and see that nothing lasts; we feel that being faced with

trying to build something on this basis is very frustrating. Then we think and we ask ourselves, “How is this? Why is this?” We get the answer that if everything is transitory it cannot have an essence; because an essence is by definition the principle by which something is what it is. If we started reasoning from the idea of an essence, we could not account for transitoriness, nor could we account for the constant frustration which we experience. Now the continual frustration makes us feel that some other mode of being must be possible. This is where we come to the fourth basic axiom, which says that nirvana is bliss. Buddha’s disciple Ananda asked him how he could make such a statement, having said that feelings and all such forms are transitory.

The Buddha replied that he had qualified nirvana as bliss only by way of language, that he did not thereby mean a judgment of feeling, such as when we call something pleasant. The term he used for bliss was sukha, which is very close to what we have referred to as the peak experience. This seems to be an

experience in which all conceptions and judgments, even the idea of oneself, completely pass away. So what is referred to as bliss can be understood to transcend transitoriness or permanence or any other form. In later Buddhist philosophical systems, especially the tantra, we find that further developments concerning this state have taken place to the point where even the last trace of experience as such has disappeared. Even the possibility of saying, “I had


thus-and-such an experience” has evaporated. This view was developed directly from the idea of the Yogacharins that “experience alone counts.” But the question still remains of how it comes about that we are always in the realm of frustration. Also, how can we understand the fact that our sense of continual frustration leads us to feel that there is some other mode of experience which gets rid of this frustration? To see the answers to these

questions, we must go still further in our understanding of the term chitta.

The Yogacharins developed an understanding of chitta involving eight aspects. What they were actually trying to do was to describe the process in which chitta emerges from its primordial, unqualified, and unconditioned state and glides into our ordinary way of thinking. If we understood this process thoroughly, we would be able to do away with it and let our minds remain in the primordial state. This would be the peak experience.


In describing this process, the Yogacharins used the concept of the alayavijnana, a concept which has been used differently by different Buddhist schools and which is very important in the tantric tradition. The alayavijnana is already different from the alaya or basic foundation. The latter we assume for the purposes of communication, without affirming that it is an ontological entity. The alayavijnana is already a trend developing into the split we usually describe as subject and object. We see here that the chitta is a dynamic factor rather than a static conception. In the function of the alayavijnana it is in constant transformation, developing into further dualistic forms.

Here we can see the influence of the old conception of chitta as something which stores something up and, once this storage has reached its high point, must be discharged. This idea of stored potentialities of experience that must at some point be actualized is constantly present in Buddhist philosophy. The precise forms which cause the alayavijnana to function in this way are called vasanas. These are deposits that are potentialities. They develop

according to two principles, the one a principle of intrinsic similarity, the other a principle of taking on various specific forms in accordance with conditions. For instance, a scientist, by way of experience, might take some kidney cells and plant them on some other part of the body, say an arm. They will not develop as skin cells, but will continue to develop as kidney cells. This is the first principle. But the way in which these kidney cells develop as kidney cells will vary according to a multiplicity of conditions. Some people have kidney trouble and others do not. This illustrates the second principle.


As we have said, what develops in the course of the transformation of chitta is a split. As the initial step in the genesis of experience from the process known as the alayavijnana, there develops something else, which is known as manas in Sanskrit and yid in Tibetan. This aspect of chitta now looks back and takes the original unity out of which it developed as its real self. This original unity is what is taken as an ontologically real self by the Hindus.


The Hindus described the original unity as the transcendental ego and the manas as the empirical ego. The Buddhists rejected the reification of these aspects, having seen that they all belonged to the unity of a transformational process. According to the Yogachara, the split that occurs merely contrasts a limited form with a vital primordial form. The manas or yid then becomes the source of all subsequent mental functions in the way indicated by common speech when we say “I see” or “I think.” But all these mental functions are part of the total process of transformation.

According to the Yogachara view, the original source (the alayavijnana) is undifferentiated and ethically or karmically neutral. When the split occurs it becomes tainted, but still the particular mental movement in question is not determined as ethically positive or negative. This determination takes place through elaborations of the movement which further specify it. This elaboration takes the form of our perceiving with the five senses, and also with the

traditional Buddhist sixth sense, which we might loosely call consciousness; that is, the categorical perception which brings categories into sense data without abstracting them from it. Thus the alayavijnana, the manas, and the six senses are the eight aspects of chitta.


This process of transformation we have described is one of growing narrowness and frozenness. We are somehow tied down to our senses, to the ordinary mode of perception. We dimly feel that something else might have been possible. If we try to express this situation in traditional religious terms, we might say

that man is a fallen being. But here he has not fallen because he has sinned or transgressed some commandment coming from outside him, but by the very fact that he has moved in a certain direction. This is technically known in Buddhism as bhranti in Sanskrit or ’khrul pa in Tibetan, and is usually translated

as “error.” But error implies, in Western thinking, culpability; and there is absolutely no culpability involved. We might tend to feel that we could have done otherwise, but this attitude simply does not apply here. The process is a kind of going astray which just happens. The idea of sin is irrelevant.


Still we have the feeling of something gone wrong. If we accept our ordinary experience as error, then we ask the question “Is true knowledge possible?” Now the very question already implies that it is possible. That is to say, the sense of error implies the sense of truth. We could not know error without

unerring knowledge. So there is this oscillation back and forth between error and knowledge; and this oscillation presents the possibility of returning to what we have referred to as the original or primordial state.


Here original does not have the sense of “beginning.” We speak of it as the original state because we feel that our charge of creative power came from there. We experienced an energy which we felt to be of the highest value, quite distinct from the tone of our ordinary experience. The existential

apprehension of this original state is technically known in the tantric tradition as the mahasukhakaya. In the ordinary Buddhist tradition three is the nirmanakaya, sambhogakaya, and dharmakaya. Then if it is wished to emphasize the unity of the three and

avoid any tendency to concretize them as separate, we speak of the whole as the svabhavikakaya. This is not a fourth kaya, but the unity of the three. The mahasukhakaya is a significant addition to this picture which came in with tantra. Sukha means “bliss”; maha means “than which there could be none

greater.” So we have the peak experience again; and this is always felt as being, which gives kaya. Kaya is translated as “body,” but not in the sense of the purely physical abstraction which is often made in defining “body,” where we say that one thing

is the mental aspect of us and the other thing is the physical aspect. This is a misconception. There is no such thing as a body without a mind. If we have a body without a mind, it is not a body, it is a corpse. It is a mere object to be disposed of. If we speak properly of a body, we mean something which is

alive; and we cannot have a live body without a mind. So the two cannot be separated—they go together. Thus the mahasukhakaya is an existential factor, which is of the highest value. This is not an arbitrary assignment of value that is made here. It is just

felt that this is the only absolute value. This absolute value can be retrieved by reversing the process of error, of going astray; by reverting the energy that flows in one direction and becomes frozen, less active. It is this process of freezing which causes us to feel imprisoned and tied down. We are no longer free agents, as it were, but are in samsara.


So in answer to the question of whether or not there is some alternative to the continual frustration in which we live, the answer is yes. Let us find the initial, original, primordial, or whatever word you want to use—language is so limited—as a value. This is the mahasukhakaya. The possibility of returning to the origin has been rendered manifest in the form of certain symbols of transformation, such as the mandala. Transformation

from ordinary perception to primordial intrinsic awareness can take place when we try to see things differently, perhaps somewhat as an artist does. Every artist knows that he can see in two different ways. The ordinary way is characterized by the fact that perception is always related to accomplishing some end other than the perception itself. It is treated as a means rather than something in itself. But we can also look at things and enjoy their presence

aesthetically. If we look at a beautiful sunset, we can look at it as a physicist does and see it as a system of wavelengths. We lose the feeling of it completely. We can also look at it as a poignant symbol of the impermanence of all things and be moved to sadness. But this also is not just the sunset itself. There is a

definite difference when we just look at it as it is and enjoy the vast play of colors that is there in tremendous vividness. When we look like this, we will immediately notice how free we become. The entire network of mental factors in which we usually labor just drops off. Everyone can do this but, of course, it requires work.


The art of the mandala has been developed to help us see things in their intrinsic vividness. Although all mandalas are fundamentally similar, each is also unique. The colors used in them, for instance, vary greatly according to the basic makeup of the practitioners. The character of a particular mandala is known as the dhatu-tathagatagarbha. Dhatu here refers to the factor of the particular individual makeup. Tathagatagarbha refers to the awakened state of mind or buddhahood. So a particular mandala could be seen as a specific index of the awakened state of mind. Care is taken to relate to individual characteristics because, although each person is capable of total buddhahood, he must start from the aspect of it that is most strongly present in him. There is a Zen saying that even a blade of grass can become a Buddha. How are we to understand this? Usually we consider that a blade of grass simply

belongs to the physical world; it is not even a sentient being, since it has no feelings, makes no judgments, has no perceptions. The explanation is that everything is of the nature of Buddha, so grass is also of this nature. It is not that it in some way contains buddha nature, that we can nibble away analytically at the various attributes of the blade of grass until there is nothing left but some vague leftover factor that we then pigeonhole as buddha nature. Rather, the blade of grass actually constitutes what we call buddhahood or an ultimate value. It is in this sense that a blade of grass or any other object can be a symbol of transformation. The whole idea of symbols of transformation is made possible by the philosophical development of the Yogacharins, who saw that what comes to us in earthly vessels, as it were, the elements of our ordinary

experience, is the fundamental mind, the ultimate value. The ultimate value comes in forms intelligible to us. Thus certain symbols such as mandalas, already partially intelligible to us, can be used as gateways to the peak experience. So these symbols exist, differing according to the needs of individuals. We can slip into the world of running around in circles—that is what samsara

literally means—or we can also, through such symbols, find our way out of it. But the way out is nowhere else but in the world where we are. There is no other world besides the world we live in. This is one of the main purports of Buddhist philosophy and one which Westerners often find hard to grasp. Buddhist philosophy does not make the distinction between the phenomenal and the noumenal. The phenomenon is the noumenon and the noumenon is the

phenomenon; not in the sense of mathematical equation, but in the sense that you cannot have one without the other. The technical statement of this is that there is appearance and there is also shunyata; but shunyata is not somewhere else, it is in the appearance. It is its open dimension. The appearance never really implies any restriction or limitation. If there were such a limitation, we could never get out of it.


The Mandala Principle and the Meditative Process

TANTRA CANNOT BE understood apart from experience arising out of the practice of meditation. Tantra, as we have said, can be regarded as the golden roof of the house. Before we can put on a roof, we have first to have built a house, and before that even, to have laid a foundation. I have already mentioned the four foundation practices. But such practices by themselves are not enough; we have to do the basic work of relating to ourselves. The work we must do to have a complete understanding of the symbolism of tantra and of the mandala principle begins at a very rudimentary level.


A mandala consists of a center and the fringe area of a circle. On the basic level, it consists of the practitioner and his relationship to the phenomenal world. The study of the mandala principle is that of the student in his life situation. In a sense spiritual practice in Buddhism in the beginning stages could be said to be very intellectual. It is intellectual in the sense of being precise. It could also be seen as intellectual because of the nature of the dialogue which has to take place between the student and the teacher, the student and the teaching. A certain questioning process has to take place. It is not a matter of memorizing texts or merely applying a variety of techniques. Rather it is necessary that situations be created in which the student can relate to himself as a potential Buddha, as a dharmabody—he relates his whole psyche or whole makeup to the dharma. He must begin with a precise study of himself and his situation.


Traditionally there are twelve types of teaching styles proper to a Buddha. The sutras can be divided into twelve categories according to which of the twelve styles the Buddha has employed in it. One of the twelve styles is that of creating a situation in which the teaching can transpire. Take the example of the Prajnaparamita-hridaya or Heart Sutra. In the original Sanskrit version of this sutra, Buddha does not say a word; but it was Buddha who created the dialogue between Avalokiteshvara and Shariputra. Buddha created the situation in which Shariputra could act as the receiver or audience and Avalokiteshvara as the propounder of the analysis.


So creating the situation in which the student can relate to the teaching is the initial creation of the mandala principle. There is the hungry questioning, the thirsty mind which examines all possibilities. The questions are inspired by the basic suffering of the student’s situation, the basic chaos of it. It is uncertainty, dissatisfaction, which brings out the questions.


Seen in the tantric perspective, the first stages of the creation of the mandala principle are the basic Buddhist practices on the hinayana level. The starting point is samatha practice, which is the development of peace or dwelling on peace. This practice does not, however, involve dwelling or fixing one’s attention on a particular thing. Fixation or concentration tends to develop trancelike states. But from the Buddhist point of view, the point of meditation is not to develop trancelike states; rather it is to sharpen perceptions, to see things as they are. Meditation at this level is relating with

the conflicts of our life situations, like using a stone to sharpen a knife, the situation being the stone. The samatha meditation, the beginning point of the practice, could be described as sharpening one’s knife. It is a way of relating to bodily sensations and thought processes of all kinds; just relating with them rather than dwelling on them or fixing on them in any way. Dwelling or fixing comes from an attitude of trying to prove something, trying to maintain the “me” and “my” of ego’s territory. One needs to prove that

ego’s thesis is secure. This is an attempt to ignore the samsaric circle, the samsaric whirlpool. This vicious circle is too painful a truth to accept, so one is seeking something else to replace it with. One seeks to replace the basic irritation or pain with the pleasure of a fixed belief in oneself by dwelling on something, a certain spiritual effort or just worldly things. It seems that, as something to be dwelled on, conceptualized ideas of religion or spiritual teachings or the domestic situations of life are extensions of the ego. One does not simply see tables and chairs as they are; one sees my manifestation of table, my manifestation of chair. One sees constantly the “me” or “my” in these things; they are seen constantly in relationship to me and my security

. It is in relation to this world of my projections that the precision of samatha is extremely powerful. It is a kind of scientific research, relating to the experiences of life as substances and putting them under the microscope of meditative practice. One does not dwell on them, one examines them, works with them. Here the curiosity of one’s mind acts as potential prajna, potential transcendental knowledge. The attitude of this practice is not one of seeking to attain nirvana, but rather of seeing the mechanism of samsara, how it works, how it relates to us. At the point of having seen the complete picture of samsara, of having completely understood its mechanism, nirvana becomes redundant. In what is called the enlightened state, both samsara and nirvana are freed.


In order to see thought processes (sensations and perceptions that occur during the practice of samatha) as they are, a certain sense of openness and precision has to be developed. This precise study of what we are, what our makeup is, is closely related with the practice of tantra. In the tantric tradition it is said that the discovery of the vajra body—that is, the innate nature of vajra (indestructible being)—within one’s physical system and within one’s psychological system is the ultimate experience. In the samatha practice of the hinayana tradition, there is also this element of looking for one’s basic innate nature as it is, simply and precisely, without being concerned over the absence of “me” and “my.”


From the basis of the samatha practice, the student next develops what is known as vipassana practice. This is the practice of insight, seeing clearly, seeing absolutely, precisely—transcendental insight. One begins to realize that spending one’s whole time on the details of life, as in the samatha practice, does not work. It is still somehow an adolescent approach. It is necessary to begin to have a sense of the totality. This is an expansion

process. It is parallel with the tantric practice of the mandala. Having started with what is called the bija mantra, the seed syllable in the middle of the mandala, there is then the expanding process of discovering the four quarters of the mandala. Working with the seed syllable has the samatha quality of precision, looking at the definite qualities of things as they are. Having established the seed syllable, one puts other symbols around it in the four quarters, one expands one’s mandala. Similarly in the vipassana practice, having established the precision of details, one begins to experience the space

around them. In other words, in making a pot, the importance is not so much on making the pot itself, but on shaping the space. Just so, in the vipassana practice the process is one of trying to feel the space around the pot. If one has a sense of the space one is going to create by producing a pot, one makes a good potter. But if one is purely concerned with making a shape out of clay without having a sense of the space, one does not make a good potter, or a good sculptor either, for that matter. In this way of beginning to relate with the space, vipassana is gradually letting go, a releasing and expanding.


From this point it is then possible to get a glimpse of the shunyata experience. The obstacle to the shunyata experience is the split between basic being and one’s concept of it, between one’s being and one’s projections. All kinds of questions, problems, and obstacles arise in relation to this division. The reason that the first glimpse of shunyata becomes possible at this point is that, having seen the details of things as they are through samatha practice

and experienced the space around them through vipassana, one begins to relax. One begins to experience the needlessness of defending or asserting oneself. At this point shunyata emerges as the simple absence of those walls and barricades of defense and assertion. One begins to develop the clear and precise experience of seeing a tree as just a tree, not one’s version of a tree, not a tree called such-and-such, but a tree just as it is. The culmination of the experiential process of the development of intellect is the experience of shunyata, which is the experience of the nonexistence of duality. The research

work is already accomplished; the process of searching for something has been laid to rest. This is the attainment of prajna. From this point the intellect begins to turn toward jnana or intuition. Up until now the learning process has been regarded as receiving teaching; it has been an experimental course of study with the object of finding out who, what, and where we are. In that sense the practices of both the hinayana and mahayana levels are a step toward the understanding of the mandala within the body, the mandala within consciousness, and the mandala within the

environmental situation of one’s life. According to the tantric tradition, three levels of experience are always necessary—outer, inner, and secret. The outer experience is relating with form; the inner experience is relating with the subtleties of form. The subtleties of form are the space, in the sense we have referred to of a pot and the space around it. The secret experience is that the form and the space are the same, that there is no difference between form and space.

On the level of the secret experience the subtleties are no longer an object of concern. If one keeps attending to the subtleties, then that itself becomes a veil—one is still relating to the situation as a learning process, rather than the actual process of experience. But it is not possible to arrive at the level of direct experience without going through the learning process of understanding scientifically. The practice of meditation in Buddhism begins with

scientific research in which one learns to make friends with oneself and learns what one is. Having completely and thoroughly understood that, then one can expand into the further dimension of understanding which is the level of direct experience without any props.


The Indivisibility of Openness and Compassion

I WOULD LIKE TO discuss the implications of the following Sanskrit verse:

śūnyatākaruṇābhinnaṃ bodhicittam iti smṛtam̄


The indivisibility of shunyata and karuna is termed bodhichitta

Here we have two terms which are of key significance in tantra, shunyata and karuna. The terms are not restricted to the tantric level, but appear fairly early on in the development of the Buddhist tradition. Shunyata was originally an elaboration of the concept of anatman. The meaning of anatman was that

there is no abiding principle in things. Later on, shunyata became one of the central concepts of the mahayana. For the student of tantra, it remains a sort of objective reference of which he must be aware in order to pursue his practice onto further levels of subtlety. Shunyata is usually translated “emptiness” or “void.” These translations are thoroughly misleading, because shunyata is a highly positive term.

Unfortunately, the early translators were not very sophisticated and allowed themselves to be misled by the sense of shunya in ordinary everyday language. In this popular language, if a glass had no water in it, it could be called shunya. But this is not at all the sense of shunyata in Buddhist philosophy. Shunyata can be explained in a very simple way. When we perceive, we usually attend to the delimited forms of objects. But these objects are perceived

within a field. Attention can be directed either to the concrete, limited forms or to the field in which these forms are situated. In the shunyata experience, the attention is on the field rather than on its contents. By “contents,” we mean here those forms which are the outstanding features of the field itself. We also might notice that when we have an idea before our mind, the territory, as it were, delimited by the idea is blurred; it fades into

something which is quite open. This open dimension is the basic meaning of shunyata. This openness is present in and actually presupposed by every determinate form. Every determinate entity evolves out of something indeterminate and to a certain extent also maintains its connection with this indeterminacy; it is never completely isolated from it. Because the determinate entity is not isolated from the indeterminacy and because nevertheless there is no bridge between the two, our attention can shift back and forth between one and the other.


The perception of shunyata as openness is connected with the development of what is known as prajna. Because there are some very fantastic translations in vogue of this term prajna, it is worthwhile having a good look at what the term means. There are various words in Sanskrit which refer to the cognitive process. Two most frequently used ones are prajna and jnana. If we look at the words, we immediately notice that both contain the root jña, which signifies the cognitive potentiality. Jnana is the primary formation from this root in the Sanskrit language; in prajna, the same root jña is there with the prefix pra.


If we look at the Tibetan translations for these terms, we find that the very same root connection has been preserved. The Tibetan for prajna is shes rab, and for jnana it is ye shes. in both cases the shes, the cognitive potentiality, is there. Ye means “primordial” or “original.” Thus ye shes refers to primordial awareness. The Sanskrit prefix pra and the Tibetan particle rab have the sense of “heightening” or “intensification.” Therefore, shes rab or prajna refers to an intensification or heightening of the cognitive processes. The cognitive potentiality that is present in everyone is to be developed, intensified, and brought to its highest pitch. To bring this potentiality to its highest pitch means to release it, to free it from all the extraneous material that has accumulated.


What does it mean to free something? In the Western world, freedom has usually been used as a negative term: we speak of freedom from this, freedom from that. The logical conclusion from this usage, a conclusion which nobody likes to draw, is that we must also reach the point of getting rid of freedom from freedom. It does not help to have recourse to the construction of “freedom-to,” freedom to do this, freedom to be that. Freedom-to implies subordination to some transcendental hocuspocus and that makes freedom disappear as quickly as the negative proposition does. We see, then, that freedom cannot be considered as a separate thing relative to something else. It must be itself an existential fact. In this sense, freedom is not something that has to be achieved—it is basic to everything.


Freedom is inherent in all the cognitive processes. Here it helps to see that the opposite of freedom is not determination but compulsion. One is quite free to determine one’s way of life, free to determine whether to look at things in a categorical way or an aesthetic way. That is, we can look at things relative to a set of goals to be achieved, or can simply appreciate them, and recognize their intrinsic value. So we must understand that freedom is a basic phenomenon and not some endproduct of getting rid of something or subjecting oneself to some transcendental nebulosity, as it would seem that Western philosophy has generally approached it.


Prajna or shes rab as the heightening of the cognitive capacity, also means a weakening of the network of relative considerations in which, ordinarily, it is embedded. The weakening of this network permits the emergence of the cognitive capacity in its original freedom.


Prajna operates on different levels. It is operative when we listen to someone merely on a rudimentary level, when we merely hear something that the person we are listening to says. Just to hear what someone is saying, some understanding must be there. Prajna can be present on a more significant level. For instance, we can go beyond the mere momentary taking in of what someone says, to the point where we retain it and think about it. This may lead us to weigh seriously what we have heard and to try implementing our conclusions such that we embody them in our lives.


Prajna can operate on a still further level. Instead of attending to what we perceive, hear, or think about, in terms of categories related to the narrow limits of self-preservation or personal ends, we can come to appreciate things as values in themselves. When we come to this point there is a sort of a release, since there is no longer a need to manipulate our perceptions—we can let things be as they are. In speaking of arriving at this point it is

possible to speak of freedom as an achievement, but we must see that this freedom has been there all the time. However, we have lost sight of this freedom through being involved with all sorts of unnecessary constructions—constantly seeing things as means in relation to our personal orientation. Having come to this basic appreciation and openness, we have the possibility of staying with it and seeing things as valuable, or we can fall back to seeing things as means for further means ad infinitum.


It is at this crucial point that shunyata comes in. Shunyata is the objective correlate of this heightened or opened state of awareness. In this state, we do not see different things but we do see things differently. When I meet someone, I can immediately snap into a state of mind where I am asking myself what I have to gain or lose from meeting this person and I can then involve myself in the appropriate strategy. Or, I can merely take in the impression of

this person and relate to him without preconception. Very likely if I do the latter, a very satisfactory meeting will ensue. I have related to this open dimension of my impression. Now this is a very simple thing; there is nothing special about it and anybody can do it. But, as I have said, the simplest things are often the most difficult. Probably one of the most difficult things is for a person to do without his fixations and perceptions. They seem to provide so much security; yet a person who follows his fixations always suffers from a sense of lack or loss—as if something were missing.


When we speak of shunyata, we are speaking of the open dimension of being. We can be aware of this open dimension, but in order to perceive it our perceptive faculty must be open, without a bias of any kind. If our way of perceiving is tainted by any sort of predisposition or reservation, we are right then out of the openness. We have already narrowed our view, and this, in the end, will be quite unsatisfying. We must be very careful not to regard openness as an entity. If we do that, we shall have made a concept of it, which automatically fixes it and makes it

something definite. It is precisely this that we have had to break out of in order to perceive it. This is where past mistakes have been made in the history of Buddhism. Someone tried to say that prajna is shunyata. But prajna is not shunyata. Shunyata is the objective pole of prajna, the open quality of things which the cognitive process relates to when it reaches the level of true prajna.


We cannot predicate anything of prajna except to say that when it is properly prajna it must be as open as that which it perceives. In this sense we might say that subjective and objective poles (prajna and shunyata) coincide. With this understanding, rather than saying that prajna is shunyata, we can try to describe the experience by saying that it has gone beyond the dualism of subject and object. But we must not get too carried away by these descriptions and lose sight of the fact that they are only trying to bring home to us this simple experience that any of us can relate to directly if we so wish. We are free to do it. It is up to us.


We have now seen that shunyata is always a reference of perception. All action is based on perception, since, naturally, we always act in the light of our awareness. This is true on every level. The less I am aware of another person, the less able I am to act appropriately in my relationship with him. We have the example of certain types of people with socalled good intentions who do not take the trouble to become aware of what the people they are being “good

to” really need. They are so involved in their preconceptions and biases that they think whatever they like must be good for everybody. Such a person might like milk and exert himself to get everybody to drink milk. But what about people who are allergic to milk? Such a thought would never make any impact on such a person’s good intentions. The example may appear ridiculous, but it is precisely this sort of ridiculous action that we encounter constantly in life. We act on the basis of our understanding, our awareness, and if this is not open and alive, then our actions are necessarily clumsy and inappropriate.

This leads us to the subject of karuna. It seems that awareness is not just there for the fun of the thing, but it implies action. Action carried out in the light of the awareness of shunyata, that is, the action of prajna, is karuna. Karuna is usually translated as “compassion” and in many cases that may be correct. But the word itself derives from the Sanskrit root kr, which denote action. Just as with prajna, we can speak of karuna on many levels. On the

highest level, on the level of the Buddha, we speak of mahakaruna, “the greatest karuna.” Buddha’s awareness was that of the awakened state of mind. He could not act otherwise than in the light of that complete awareness. This complete awareness is the fundamental example of the indivisibility of shunyata and karuna.


According to Buddhism there are three basic emotional complexes: passion-lust, aversion-hatred, and infatuation-bewilderment. These are named in terms of their ordinary or samsaric manifestations but they have latent possibilities of transformation. They are related to each other in a particular way. Bewilderment concerning the nature of what is going on can exist without entailing the extremes of passion or aversion. Passion or aversion, however, cannot come into play without the presence of basic bewilderment. Passion and aversion are emotional energies that have been distorted by an absence of precision which is this basic bewilderment.


Now in order to understand the nature of compassion, we can ask ourselves to which of these three basic emotional complexes compassion belongs. The usual response would be passion, since one ordinarily thinks that passion is related to love and love is not so different from compassion. But the Buddhist texts say the opposite: compassion belongs to hatred. The connection can be seen in the process that sometimes takes place when through enmity one person cuts another down and renders him helpless; then the one who has the power can aid the helpless one and feel himself a good person. This is the usual version of compassion and philanthropy.


But compassion is possible without aggression to create the original intimacy. On this level, the level of openness or shunyata, compassion is far more than the visceral emotion or sentimental urging that we ordinarily experience. On this level, we may speak of mahakaruna, which is based on the undistorted awareness of the awakened state of mind. There is a Sanskrit expression which runs as follows:


śūnyatākaruṇābhinnaṃ yatra cittam prabhāvyatesā hi buddhasya dharmasya sanghasyāpi hi deśanāWhere an attitude in which shunyata and karuna are indivisible is developed, there is the message of the Buddha, the dharma, and the sangha.


Where the mind is such that it is able to perceive the openness in being, then its action is consonant with this openness because it takes into account what is real. If, on the other hand, awareness is tainted, the mind will manifest in all the emotional forms which are distortions of the real.


Ordinarily a distinction is made between jnana and klesha, primordial awareness and distorted emotional mind. We see here that they are not two different things—the one is a distortion of the other. Because klesha is a distortion of jnana it can be, so to say, rectified and returned to its source. This comes as a result of the development of prajna which, when heightened, can cut through the potentiality for distortion. This was the emphasis of the

Prajnaparamita literature. Through prajna a person is led out of the narrow confines of his fictions, led not into some realm beyond, but into the actual world that is right here. Again, the awareness of the awakened mind is not of some new realm of objects; we do not see different things, we see things differently.


When, through prajna, the point is reached where shunyata and karuna are indivisible, there emerges bodhichitta (the bodhi-mind). Bodhichitta is that in which all that has been a limit has fallen away and all the positive qualities of mind have become active. This active aspect of the bodhichitta is what is meant by karuna. On this level, karuna is compassion in the true sense of that word—con-passio, “to feel with.” This means to feel with what is real. It goes with the recognition of what is real and valuable in itself, not by virtue of some assigned or projected value which is basically subjective in character.


We have such a strong tendency to approach our experience only as a possible confirmation of the conceptions we already have. If we are able to be open, we grow. If we seek to relate everything to our preconceptions, then we are narrowing ourselves, narrowing being, and we become lifeless. If we fail to see the vividness of life and try to pigeonhole it, we ourselves become pigeonholed, trapped. We must attempt to relate to this innate capacity for openness that is there, this self-existing freedom. If we are aware in this way, we will act accordingly. If we see things as valuable in themselves, then we will act productively so that value is retained and augmented rather than destroyed and reduced.


If we constantly relate to and defend our preconceived ideas, everything is automatically reduced to what is known as vikalpa, concept, which means something that is cut off from the whole. Then we have just the fragmentary world in which we are usually involved. The foundation of the creative approach is openness, shunyata. It is more than the “nothing,” by which it is usually translated. According to Buddhist tradition, this openness is the basis on which we can enrich our lives. It is the basis of the various tantric practices. SIX


The Development of Shunyata

WE HAVE DISCUSSED the meditation practices of samatha and vipassana. The union of the samatha experience with the vipassana experience leads to a further meditation practice, known as mahavipassana. The mahavipassana practice corresponds to the birth of the shunyata experience. The intensive experience of form of samatha and the intensive of totality, total environment, of vipassana combine to give birth to the experience of shunyata. This experience produces a new dimension—one finds one doesn’t have to defend oneself any longer. The experience of shunyata brings a sense of independence, a sense of freedom.


This is not a matter only of sitting meditation practice; daily living situations are very much a part of these experiences. The six transcendental qualities of a bodhisattva—generosity, discipline, patience, exertion, meditation, and prajna or transcendental knowledge—all these together contribute to the development of the shunyata experience.


The experience of shunyata is a by-product of the process of letting go. This process consists in the application of the five transcendental qualities of a bodhisattva combined with the precision and clarity of prajna. The five qualities act as auxiliaries, which prajna directs. It is said that when the universal monarch goes to war he is accompanied by his army composed of five different kinds of forces—cavalry, elephant, chariots, and so on. So the birth of shunyata takes place through the application of the skillful action of these five qualities with the guidance of prajna providing the basic strength.


Being related with these active characteristics, shunyata is clearly not a state of trance or an absorption of some kind. It is a fearless state. Because of this fearlessness, one can afford to be generous. One can afford to acknowledge a space which does not contain any conflicts of that and this or how and why. No questions of any kind exist at this point. But within this state there is a tremendous sense of freedom. It is an experience, I suppose one could say, of having gone beyond. But this does not mean that one has gone beyond in the sense of having abandoned “here” and therefore having gotten beyond to “there.” Rather it’s that one is here, or one is there, already.


So a tremendous sense of conviction begins to develop with the shunyata experience. Shunyata provides the basic inspiration for developing the ideal, so to speak, of bodhisattva-like behavior.


But there is a further level of experience beyond that of bodhisattva, which is that of a yogi. It has been said that ordinary people should not try to act as bodhisattvas, bodhisattvas as yogis, yogis as siddhas, and that siddhas should not try to act as buddhas. There are these different levels of experience. The shunyata experience corresponds to the level of a bodhisattva. But the shunyata experience is in a sense incomplete from the point of view of the next stage, which is the experience of prabhasvara, luminosity. Prabhasvara is the ultimate positive experience. Shunyata is like the sky. That

space of the sky being there, it becomes possible for cosmic functions to take place within it. It becomes possible for there to develop sunrise and sunset. In the same way, within the space of shunyata, of openness and freedom, it becomes possible for students to begin to deal with the actual experiences of nonduality, rather than celebrating the achievement of nonduality. This is the prabhasvara experience, which is a way of acknowledging the buddha nature that exists within one. One is now so positive and so definite that one no longer has the fear that dualistic notions and ego-clingings might reinstate themselves.


Prabhasvara is another kind of space within which all kinds of perspectives of the positive quality of spiritual development present themselves. Finally actually realizing that one is impregnated with buddha, one no longer has to look for external situations through which to create or build up enlightened experience. One acknowledges the enlightened being that is part of one’s makeup, part of one’s whole being.


From the prabhasvara experience, gradually a further development takes place, which leads to the mahamudra experience—still a further space. The space of mahamudra is even much more positive than that of prabhasvara. Frequently, explanations of mahamudra speak in terms of symbolism, since mudra means symbol. But on this level, symbols do not exist as such; the sense of experience ceases to exist. What one perceives is actual reality. That is why it is called mahamudra, the great symbol. It is the symbol born within, wisdom born within.


In Tibetan, this wisdom born within is referred to by the terms ku (sku) and yeshe (ye-shes). In this context ku means “body”—that aspect of the experience of the universe that is definite and solid, composed of forms. In the mahamudra experience forms become solid and definite forms, colors become bright and definite colors, sounds become definite sounds. Thought processes also become, in some sense, real, because at this point there is no longer any reason to condemn thoughts or try to mold them into a different pattern. It is just a spontaneous thinking of thoughts. Here spiritual development is not a matter of destroying anything but of rediscovering what is there through a process of unlearning preconceptions—constantly unlearning and unmasking. As a result of this constant unlearning, one begins to discover further details, further beauties in every area of one’s being.


So ku, or body, is the direct experience of the living situation of the mandala spectrum, the whole range of life situations seen in terms of the mandala. And yeshe, or wisdom, has the same quality as ku—it is direct actual experience. It has nothing to do any longer with the spiritual learning process. It is complete and actual self-existing understanding.


The practice of mahamudra is to appreciate both positive and negative experiences as subtle symbolism, subtle expressions of basic being, to see the subtle basic situation, so to speak. The tantrism of mahamudra is very positive and spontaneous. Directly relating to the play of situations, energy develops through a movement of spontaneity that never becomes frivolous. The mahamudra experiences function naturally so that they lead us to destroy whatever needs to be destroyed and foster whatever needs to be fostered. The maturing process of mahamudra is one of extremely natural growth. One no longer has to try to struggle along the path. The notion of struggling along the path has dropped away at the level of shunyata.


Q: You say that having experienced shunyata, one no longer feels driven to struggle on the path?


R: Yes, that’s right. You don’t have to uncover any longer; you’ve uncovered already. At that point your innate nature begins to pick you up, and from then on spiritual development is a continually growing thing. It is as though you have reached the experience of the new moon; beyond that there is just a process of waxing. So the full moon begins to pick you up at the point of the shunyata experience.


Q: Could you say more about the difference between a yogi and a bodhisattva?


R: A yogi is one who has experienced the energy of the cosmos, the energy of the whole thing. He transmutes energies rather than trying to reform them, mold them into particular shapes. I wouldn’t quite say the spirituality of the bodhisattva is molding energy into particular shapes, but still there is a constant note of gentleness in the bodhisattva practice, which suggests a subtle molding of some kind. The yogi’s practice is more direct and rugged. Traditionally, the beginning of the yogi’s practice is the understanding of symbolism, but not as symbolism. Symbol is really a rather inadequate word. The practice involves relating to the images that arise in living situations as decisive indications of one’s psychological state. The bodhisattva experience has much less of this subtle moment-to-moment insight. It is much more of a general lifestyle, a question of general behavior, rather than a continual relating to vivid details.


Q: Somehow it seems that this distinction between bodhisattva and yogi is artificial, like an article of religious dogma.


R: It’s a progress. You begin as a bodhisattva, then you become a yogi. The dogma of religion drops away right at the beginning when you become a bodhisattva. As a yogi you pick up further on the nondogmatic quality, but you also begin to enjoy the spiritual implication of things much more. Q: Could you explain what you meant by the phrasemandala spectrum”?


R: Actually, that’s quite simple. At that stage you have developed very keen perception—sense of smell, of touch, of vision, of hearing—all these have developed to a very keen and acute level, a very precise level. We are speaking here of true perceptions, devoid of concepts. Nothing gets in the way. Having developed that ability, having entered this new dimension in which you are able to deal with situations directly, you see the world as it is; and this world-as-it-is becomes more and more complex. So many branches are branching out everywhere. At the same time, within this complex set-up of the world, simplicity presents itself as well: all these elements of the complexity branch out from one root, so to speak. The appreciation of this is the perception of the mandala spectrum. This appreciation, one might say, is curiosity in the fundamental sense—the actual, true curiosity; absolute curiosity. When you’re absolutely curious about things, you lose yourself. You become completely part of the object. That’s part of what is meant by letting go.


Naropa.


The Guru-Disciple Relationship

ONE OF THE MOST important figures in the history of Indian and Tibetan Buddhism is Naropa. Unlike some mothers whose names figure in the lineages of Buddhist spiritual transmission, Naropa was certainly a historical figure. Naropa is part of the Kagyü lineage of Tibetan Buddhism, being with his teacher Tilopa and his disciple Marpa the spiritual founder of that order. He is also recognized and venerated by all the Tibetan schools as the exemplary disciple.

The relationship between guru and disciple is of tremendous importance in Buddhist spiritual transmission. The relationship is not merely a matter of historical interest; it continues as an important factor up to the present day. This relationship is based on trust. But before such trust can be developed, there must be a period during which the guru tests his disciple. This process of testing is seen in a very complete way in the trials and

difficulties Naropa was put through by his teacher Tilopa. A long time passed before Tilopa was willing to impart his knowledge to his disciple. The testing of a disciple by the guru is, in a way, quite simple. A student comes to a teacher and asks for instruction. The teacher might well say, “Well, I don’t know very much. You’d better try some one else.” This is an excellent way of beginning the testing. The student might well go away, which would be a sign that he is not really very serious.


Because of the intimacy of the relationship between teacher and disciple, whatever happens between the two is vital to the teacher as well as the disciple. If something goes wrong, it reflects on the teacher as well as the disciple. The teacher must know better than to accept a student who is not ready to receive the teaching he has to offer. That is why before giving instruction, he will test the readiness, willingness, and capacity of the student to receive it. This means the student must become, to use the traditional image, a worthy vessel. And because of the intimacy of the prospective relationship,

the student must also in his way test the teacher. He must scrutinize him to see if he is really able to transmit the teaching, if his actions tally with his words. If the conditions are not fulfilled on both sides, the relationship is not worthy to be engaged. The tradition of the guru-disciple relationship has been handed down from ancient times in India as we see from the texts. The Tibetans took over this practice from the Indians and to this very day they enact it in the traditional manner. This close relationship has not only the work of passing on the oral teachings, but also of preserving the continuity of personal example.


Naropa was a worthy vessel. He was willing to undergo every kind of hardship in order to receive teaching. His hardships began with his search for a teacher. Naropa spent years in his search. And this search was actually part of the teaching his teacher imparted to him. Before Naropa saw Tilopa in his own form, he encountered him in a succession of strange guises. He saw him as a leprous woman, a butcher, and in many other forms. All these forms were reflections of Naropa’s own tendencies working within him, which prevented him from seeing Tilopa in this true nature, from seeing the true nature of the guru.


The term guru is an Indian word, which has now almost become part of the English language. Properly used, this term does not refer so much to a human person as to the object of a shift in attention which takes place from the human person who imparts the teaching to the teaching itself. The human person might more properly be called the kalyanamitra, or “spiritual friend.” Guru has a more universal sense. The kalyanamitra is one who is able to impart spiritual guidance because he has been through the process himself. He understands the problem of the student, and why the student has come to him. He understands what guidance he needs and how to give it.


To begin with, spiritual guidance can only be imparted in the context of our physical existence by a person who shares with us the situation of physically existing in this world. So the teacher first appears in the form of the kalyanamitra. Then, gradually, as his teaching takes root within us and grows, its character changes and it comes to be reflected in the teacher himself. In this way an identification of the guru and the kalyanamitra takes place. But it is important that the guru be recognized and accepted as the guru and not confounded with the kalyanamitra in the manner of a mere personality cult. It is not a simple equation between the guru and the kalyanamitra. Still the kalyanamitra must be recognized as one able to give the knowledge which the student desires, which he needs, in fact, as a vital factor in his growth.


Here again we can refer to the example of Naropa. In the beginning, Naropa failed to understand the process in which he was involved. The inner growth that was already being prepared and taking root in him was still obscured by the many preconceptions he had. He continued to see the manifestations of his guru in the light of his ordinary conceptions, rather than understanding that they were symbols presenting the opportunity of breaking through preconceptions. These manifestations gave him the opportunity to be himself, rather than his idea of himself as a highly capable person.


We must remember that Naropa came from a royal family. His social prestige was great and he had become, in addition, a renowned pandit. And so in the process of trying to relate to his guru, his pride came into play. He felt that, as a person already renowned for his understanding, he should have all the answers already. But this was not the case. Only after the testing period did any real answers begin to emerge. This testing process actually effected the removal of his preconceptions. It was actually the teaching itself in the most concrete terms. No amount of words would have achieved the result that came about through his exposure to the rough treatment, the shock treatment, to which Tilopa subjected him. At the very moment in which he would think that at last he had understood, that at last these endless trials were over—at that very moment he would realize that he had again failed to see.


In the whole process of learning that is involved here, and one can say that the Buddhist way is a way of learning, there is a continual oscillation between success and failure. Sometimes things go smoothly. This is a fine thing; but it may also be a very great danger. We may become too self-sure, too confident that everything is going to come out as we would like it. Complacency builds up. So sometimes the failures that arise are very important in that they make us realize where we went wrong and give us a chance to start over again. Out of this experience of failure, we come to see things anew and afresh.


This oscillation between success and failure brings the sense of a way, a path; and here we touch upon the importance of the Buddhist tradition of the way. Buddhism has never claimed to be other than a way. The Buddha himself was only the teacher who showed other people the way which he himself had to travel, whatever the vicissitudes of success and failure. But it is always true that if a person fails, he can start again. If the person is intelligent, he will learn from the mistakes he has made. Then these mistakes will become ways of helping him along, as happened in the case of Naropa. Quite often Tilopa asked him to do things which were quite out of the question from Naropa’s ordinary point of view, which quite went against the grain of his conventional frame of reference. But this was very much to the point. Conformity to the accepted way of looking at things would bring nothing. The point was to gain a new vision.


If we come to a new vision, a new way of looking at things, its mode of application may quite well be different from what is commonly accepted. This has always been the case with the great spiritual leaders of mankind, wherever we look. These people have broadened and widened our horizon. Through their action we have experienced the satisfaction of growing out of the narrowness of the ordinary world into which we happen to have been born. When Naropa had shown that he was a person worthy of receiving instruction, the whole pattern we have been describing changed. Tilopa then showed himself the kindest person that could be imagined. He withheld nothing that Naropa wished of him. There is a Sanskrit expression, acharya mushti, which means the “closed fist.” This is an expression that has often been applied to gurus who withhold the teaching. At a certain point, if the teacher withholds instruction, it is a sign that he is unsure of himself. But this was certainly not now the case with Tilopa. He gave everything that he had to his disciple.


This is the manner of continuing the teacher-disciple relationship. At a certain point the teacher transmits the entirety of his understanding to a disciple. But that the disciple must be worthy and brought to a state of complete receptivity is one of the messages of Naropa’s life. And so, in his turn, Naropa led his disciple Marpa through the same preparatory process, and Marpa led his disciple Milarepa. Milarepa’s biography tells us that Marpa had him build a house out of stone. He had hardly finished the house when Marpa told him to tear the house down and begin over again. This happened again and again. We need not ask ourselves whether this is a historical fact. The symbolic message is quite plain. Marpa asked him to do something and Milarepa reacted with pride, feeling that he could do it. Milarepa did it his way without waiting for the instruction. Naturally, the results were not satisfactory and there was no alternative but to have him tear it down and build again from the beginning.


Here we see another aspect of the guru-disciple relationship. The disciple must start at the beginning. And this comes almost inevitably as a blow to his pride, because he almost always feels that he understands something already. It is usually a very long time before this pride is broken down and real receptivity begins to develop.


Visualization

ON THE DISK OF THE autumn moon, clear and pure, you place a seed syllable. The cool blue rays of the seed syllable emanate immense cooling compassion that radiates beyond the limits of sky or space. It fulfills the needs and desires of sentient beings, bringing basic warmth so that confusions may be clarified. Then from the seed syllable you create a Mahavairochana Buddha, white in color, with the features of an aristocrat—an eight-year-old child with a beautiful, innocent, pure, powerful, royal gaze. He is dressed in the costume of a medieval king of India. He wears a glittering gold crown inlaid with wish-fulfilling jewels. Part of his long black hair floats over his shoulders and back; the rest is made into a topknot surmounted by a glittering blue diamond. He is seated cross-legged on the lunar disk with his hands in the meditation mudra holding a vajra carved from pure white crystal. Now what are we going to do with that?


The picture is uncomplicated; at the same time it is immensely rich. There is a sense of dignity and also a sense of infanthood. There is a purity that is irritatingly pure, irritatingly cool. As we follow the description of Mahavairochana, perhaps his presence seems real in our minds. Such a being could actually exist: a royal prince, eight years of age, who was born from a seed syllable. One feels good just to think about such a being. Mahavairochana is the central symbol in the first tantric yana, the kriyayogayana. He evokes the basic principle of kriyayoga—immaculateness, purity. He is visualized by the practitioner as part of his meditation.

In the kriyayogayana, since one has already discovered the transmutation of energy, discovered all-pervading delight, there is no room for impurity, no room for darkness. The reason is that there is no doubt. The rugged, confused, unclean, impure elements of the struggle with samsara have been left far behind. Finally we are able to associate with that which is pure, clean, perfect, absolutely immaculate. At last we have managed to actualize tathagatagarbha, buddha nature. We have managed to visualize to actualize, to formulate a most immaculate, pure, clean, beautiful, white, spotless principle.


There is a widespread misunderstanding of tantra, which sees tantra as pop art. People have heard that the tantric approach is to accept samsara fully. The idea has developed that therefore we are declaring everything—sexuality, aggression, ignorance—as legitimate and pure, that we accept the crudeness as a big joke. “The crudeness is the fun.” Therefore, the idea runs, we can jump into tantra by being crude and dirty: “Since we have to live with the crudeness, let’s consider it beautiful.” But visualizing Mahavairochana is far different from the gesture of stealing a “Rue Royale” street sign in Paris and sticking it up on our wall. The whole idea of tantra is very different from joining a club formed by tantric teachers in which it has been agreed to regard the mess of confusion as something livable and workable, to pretend that our pile of shit is nice, fresh, earthy soil that we are sitting on. This is a great misunderstanding.


The misunderstanding seems to be that tantra comes into being out of some kind of desperation, that since we cannot handle the confusion, we accept the convention of tantra as a saving grace. Then the shit of our confusion becomes pictorial, artistic—pop art. Supposedly tantra acknowledges this view eagerly and formally. But there is something very crude about this idea. If tantra merely acknowledged that samsara had to be put up with, without seeing

the absolute purity and cleanness of it, tantra would be just another form of depression, and devoid of compassion. Actually, far from beginning by exalting crudeness, the introduction to tantra is fantastically precise and pure, clean and artful. It could be said that the kriyayogayana is to the vajrayana what the Yogachara approach, which underlies Zen, is to the mahayana. There is a pronounced artful quality, a great appreciation of purity and cleanness.


Just as bodhisattvas embodying the magnificent vision of the mahayana are good citizens, tantric yogis are also extremely good citizens. Tantric practitioners are the good mechanics in garages, who know the infinite details of the functioning of machines with clean and precise mind. Tantric practitioners are good artists, who paint good pictures that do not try to con one. Tantric practitioners are good lovers, who do not take advantage of

their partners’ energy and emotion, but make love precisely, accurately, purely. Tantric practitioners are good musicians, who do not fool around banging away at random, but play precisely, musically. Tantra is by no means to be associated with marginal lifestyles, Bohemianism, where one is intensely critical of convention and takes pride in being rugged and dirty.


The right understanding of tantra is crucial for the practice of visualization. One Nyingma teacher said that undertaking the practice of visualization is like going to bed with a pregnant tigress. She might get hungry in the middle of the night and decide to eat you. On the other hand, she might begin to nurse you, creating the furry warmth and texture of basic space. Certainly practicing visualization without the proper understanding is extremely destructive. A kriyayoga text, the Vajramala, says that the practitioner of wrong visualization, instead of attaining the complete openness of Vajrasattva, attains the complete egohood of Rudra, the ultimate spiritual ape. The tantric scriptures abound with warnings about wrong visualization.


Generally, wrong visualization takes the form of intensifying ordinary mental objects. One creates an image out of wishful thinking. For example, in the middle of one’s meditation practice a sexual fantasy arises and one decides to carry it out in complete detail—stage one, stage two, stage three, and so on. This same approach can apply to visualizations of tantric material. Even in visualizing Mahavairochana, a child sitting on a lunar disk, one might be re-creating one’s ego projection. The result is the ultimate ape: “I am Mahavairochana, I am one with him; let no one challenge this.” There is a sense of the beast, a great powerful chest, the cosmic gorilla.


There is a precise attitude and understanding of visualization corresponding to each level of tantra—kriyayoga, upayoga, yoga, mahayoga, anuyoga, and maha ati. The student’s understanding evolves organically from one stage of tantra to the next. But for the student to arrive at any proper understanding of visualization at all, it is absolutely necessary to have gone through all the previous stages of the path. He had to have developed the hinayana understanding of suffering, impermanence, and egolessness and insight into the structure of ego. He must have attained the understanding on the mahayana

level of the shuntata principle and its application in the paramitas, the six transcendental actions of the bodhisattva. It is not necessary to have completely mastered all of these experiences, but the student must have had some glimpse of their significance. He has to have used up his mental gossip or at least taken out a corner of it. Their must be some sense of having trod on the path of hinayana and mahayana before embarking on the tantrayana.


If one has done this, then rather than coming as a reinforcement of ego’s deception, visualization will be inspired by a sense of hopelessness or, to say the same thing, egolessness. One can no longer deceive oneself. There is the despair of having lost one’s territory; the carpet has been pulled out from under one’s feet. One is suspended in nowhere or able at least to flash his nonexistence, his egolessness. Only then can one visualize. This is extremely important.


According to tradition, one of the principal masters who brought the vajrayana teachings to Tibet from India was Atisha Dipankara. Atisha prepared the ground for vajrayana by teaching surrendering. In fact he was known as the “refugeteacher because of the extent to which he emphasized taking refuge in the Buddha, the dharma, and the sangha. Taking refuge in the Buddha, the dharma, and the sangha is a process of surrendering. Tremendous emphasis was laid by Atisha on surrendering, giving, opening, not holding on to something.


People who live in New York City have very vivid and definite impressions of that city—the yellow cabs, the police cars, the street scene. Imagine, for example, trying to convey this to a Tibetan living in Lhasa. If you wanted to teach him about America starting with New York, you could say: “New York City goes like this. There are streets, skyscrapers, yellow cabs. Visualize all that. Pretend you are in it.” You could expound Newyorkcityness on and on and on, explain it in the minutest detail; but he would have tremendous difficulty visualizing it, actually having the feeling of being in New York City. He would relate to New York City as being some kind of mystery land. There would be a sense of novelty.


Teaching Americans to visualize Mahavairochana is like teaching Tibetans to visualize New York City. Americans simply have not had that kind of experience. So how is it possible to bridge such a gap? Precisely by going through the three levels of Buddhist practice. Without the basic mindfulness practices and the development of awareness, there is no way at all of beginning the visualization practice of tantra.


It is through these fundamental practices that one can begin to see why such emphasis is placed on purity and cleanness, on the immaculate quality of the Mahavairochana visualization. Because of those preparatory experiences, the infant born from a seed syllable, sitting on the lunar disk, becomes impressive, highly impressive. This sambhogakaya buddha becomes beautiful because one has developed the possibility of unbiased experience. One can relate directly, egolessly; then a principle arising out of this unbiased level of experience, Mahavairochana, for example, becomes fantastically expressive. This is complete purity, purity that never had to be washed. If one tried to produce this kind of purity by using Ajax to clean up one’s dirty image, one would simply create a further mess. The purity of tantric experience is real beyond question. The practitioner does not have to think twice: “Is this really happening or am I imagining it?” The experience beggars uncertainty.


Visualization is a prominent part of tantric practice. One identifies with various iconographical figures—sambhogakaya buddhas, herukas, dakinis. This is done to develop vajra pride. Vajra pride is different from ordinary stupid pride. It is enlightened pride. You do have the potentialities of the deity; you are him already. The magic is not particularly in the visualization, but there is magic in your pride, your inspiration. You are Mahavairochana. You are absolutely clean, immaculate, and pure. Therefore you can identify with your own purity, your purity rather than that of an external god who is pure, rather than some kind of foreign element coming into you. You are awakening yourself.


is the highest level of a process of personal evolution. It is the ultimate development of the logic that runs through the entire Buddhist path. Kriyayoga places particular emphasis on mudras, or hand gestures, as well as on visualization. In these practices you are, in a sense, competing with the buddhas and deities. You are making their hand gestures, behaving like them, trying to become one. But again, it is not really a question of trying, but of thinking that you are one. Vajra pride is the pride that you are Buddha.


That one is the deities, one is the buddhas is a big point for beginners in tantra. The problem may arise that one does not think one actually is. So one thinks: “I am supposed to think that I am Samantabhadra Buddha, I am Mahavairochana. Therefore I had better crank myself into that role.” This remote approach, instead of the directness of actually being that deity, is considered cowardice or stupidity. In order to develop vajra pride, one has to relate directly to the pain of situations, in this case the pain of actually being the deity, and see the value of it. Then that pride has something valid to be proud of.


It is in connection with the development of vajra pride that kriyayoga makes its strong emphasis on purity. You are spotlessly pure because there is no room for doubt. This is associated with the view of the phenomenal world in mahamudra. The phenomenal world is seen as completely colorful, precisely beautiful as it is, beyond acceptance and rejection, without any problems. You have seen things in this way because you have already cut through your conceptualized notion of a self and you have seen through its projections. Since that is the case, there is nothing that could come up that could be an obstacle in your handling the situation. It is totally precise and clear. As it is.


Empowerment and Initiations

IWOULD LIKE TO speak about the initiations or abhishekas, to put them in proper perspective in terms of how they apply, when they come, and what is meant by them. In order to understand this intricate pattern, we must have a picture of the whole gradual process of spiritual development in Buddhism. The situation in which spiritual development takes place is represented visually in the tantrayana as a mandala. A mandala is understood as a center which is beautiful because of its surroundings which are present with it. It represents a whole situation in graphic form. There is the center which stands for

the teacher, or more esoterically, for the guru. The guru is never alone, but exists in relation to his surroundings. The surroundings are seen as the expression of a new orientation in relation to this center. The mandala is set up in terms of the four cardinal points of the compass. These points symbolize an orientation in which all aspects (directions) of the situation are seen in relation to the guru and therefore have their message. The whole situation becomes, then, a communication on the part of the guru or teacher. It depends on our level of spiritual growth whether we see the guru only concretely as a person or can also see him symbolically.


The mandala has a certain specific quality in that each situation is unique and cannot be repeated. Only similarities can obtain. The mandala also has its own time factor which cannot be equated with the passage of time as we ordinarily understand it. It has a quality of simultaneity of all aspects which goes beyond our ordinary understanding of sequence. If properly understood, the mandala leads us back to seeing what the spiritual path is, back to the possibility of becoming more related to our own being without identifying it with this or that. Even the understanding embodied in the mandala is traditionally surrendered and offered up as a guard against reification.


The Buddhist path, which leads to seeing one’s situation as a mandala, begins with taking refuge. We take refuge in the three jewels—the Buddha, the dharma, the sangha. This can happen on various levels. There is the ordinary physical level of just repeating the formula. But this also involves a process happening within us. Regarding this inner level, we have the instruction to take refuge in something which is abiding, something which can actually offer refuge. We can only take refuge in something certain; otherwise taking refuge would be a pure fiction and would not provide the security we want. So, on the inner level, taking refuge means surrendering to those forces of which we ourselves are, so to speak, the last transformation. These forces have, in a way, become frozen in us. Taking refuge thus means to commit ourselves to a process of unfreezing, so that life’s energy, or whatever we want to call these forces that operate through us and somehow get blocked, can flow freely.


Beyond this, taking refuge can relate to still deeper layers, until we come to the point where the distinctions, differentiations, and separations that are introduced by our ordinary thinking no longer apply. At this level, when we speak of taking refuge in the three jewels, it means taking refuge in something which is unitary in character. We only speak in terms of three aspects in an effort to describe it.


So the first step in tantric discipline is to take refuge and understand it properly, not just as an outer performance which may in some way be beneficial, but as a ceremony that is meant to awaken the basic forces which are dormant within us. The ceremony can only be effective in this way if there is also present in us something known technically as an attitude. This means here an attitude we have developed which has as its aim to permit all that is within us to reach its fullest range of play.


There also comes into play something of a highly practical character which we might refer to as friendliness or compassion. This means taking account of the fact that the realm we are coming into contact with through taking refuge is a broader one than that in which we ordinarily operate. This automatically brings in a sense of openness.


The next step after taking refuge is training the mind. This does not mean intellectual training. It means seeing our very being in a different light. The movement has several stages. First, it is necessary to see our mental processes clearly. Then we will see that they must be cleansed of the presuppositions with which we ordinarily approach things. Then we must understand what the nature of this cleansing or purifying process is. The whole movement is one that goes deeper and deeper within, toward our hidden depths in which the energies are now being made to flow again.


The abhishekas in the tantrayana are the further developments of what was begun by taking refuge. This can be understood as a process of purification, which allows us more and more to see our situation as a mandala of the guru. Purification means overcoming what are technically known as the various maras. Maras are what we refer to in modern terminology as overevaluated ideas. They are a force of death that keeps us from growing. Overcoming them is part of the tantric discipline.


Of these maras one of the main ones is the ideas we have about our body. We unconsciously form and analyze it to the point where we no longer relate to it as a living structure. Our ideas about it have no use—they are only a limitation of the potentiality that is there. But even this limiting construct is never separated from its living source. Seeing this is a development which leads us more and more into the presence of the guru.


We may look at the relationship with the guru in terms of external and internal aspects. We may even see that the guru has appeared to us in various forms. Taking this broader view of the nature of the guru, we understand that there is always someone who points us toward or challenge us into spiritual growth. The relationship with the guru is always there—this is the point of view of tantra.


The process of seeing our life more and more directly also involves demolishing our fortress of conceptions about ourselves and the world. In this process there is a need for the so-called initiations or abhishekas. Abhisheka is derived from a Sanskrit root which means “to anoint.” Its symbology is taken from the traditional Indian ceremony of the investiture of a ruler. Investiture takes place through the conferring of a certain power. This idea of power is taken up in the Tibetan translation of abhisheka as wangkur (dbang-skur). Wang means something like “power,” but not in the sense of power politics or domination. Wangkur is an empowerment in the sense that henceforth the person so invested is enabled to give the greatest scope to the forces operating within him, forces which are of a fundamentally wholesome nature.


The first or jar empowerment is connected with the observable fact we have been discussing, namely, that we are attached to the conception we have of our body. In the Western world we are conditioned to think that the mind is superior to the body—we look down on the body. Now this is very naive. If the body were such a debased thing, then people should be only too happy to have it mutilated or weakened. But nobody would submit voluntarily to such a process,

which in itself means that the body is very valuable. Our body is a most important orientation point. Everything we do is related to our body. You are situated in relation to me in terms of my body and in no other way. To realize the creative potential of this embodiment purification must take place. The image of the first empowerment is purification. Essentially it is a symbolic bathing. A gesture is made of pouring water from a jar over the person receiving the empowerment. This is actually quite close to the normal Indian way of bathing, in the absence of modern plumbing facilities. It seems to mean just getting rid of dirt, in this case the conceptual structure we have with regard to our bodies. But this cleansing is also a confirmation of power,

because it means that henceforth we will make better and more appropriate use of our being-a-body. It means we are on the way to realization of the nirmanakaya, realization of embodiment as ultimately valuable. This means being alive in certain measuredout and limited circumstances, to which we relate as the working basis of our creativity.


These empowerments or abhishekas are stages in a unitary process. Once what was implied by the first empowerment has come to its maturity in us, there is a second. In some way these stages are actually simultaneous, since all aspects of experience are interconnected. Nevertheless, we are obliged to take them one after another.


The second abhisheka, the secret or mystery empowerment, has to do with speech and language—our mode of communication. It has to do with communication not only externally (with others), but also with communication in our own inner world. We scarcely realize that mentally we are constantly acting out to ourselves our particular melodrama, our version of what is happening to us. And we actually talk to ourselves about it. So there are certain

predispositions and neurotic patterns in our way of communicating. On the level of the second empowerment we work with this material. We have to come to another, a more wholesome level of communication. Talk can go on endlessly without communicating anything. Many people talk and talk and talk and never have anything to say. In fact, the general run of our mental life is on this level of empty chatter. We use words as tacks to pin things down and lose the open dimension of communication. Our use of words in this way kills the very thing that makes life worthwhile. And it reflects back on the physical level and reinforces our limited way of being on that level.


But communication can go on in quite a different way. It need not take place even through the normal verbal forms. This is where mantra comes in. Mantra is communication on quite another level than the ordinary. It opens the way to the manifestation of our inner strengths, and at the same time it prevents our minds from going astray into the mode of empty talk. The second abhisheka is an empowerment to live on this superior level of communication.


Our presence involves not only our embodiment and an activity of communication, but also a pattern of thinking. Ordinarily we think in concepts, and certainly for the practical purposes of life we must use concepts. But, on the other hand, concepts are also images that we impose on things. Concepts are forms that we present to ourselves concerning the living forces that we are in order to give them a label. Our mental life then goes on in terms of these labels. Here we see that this way of limiting things in advance, so to speak, takes place on the thinking level as well.


What we have been looking at on all three levels of body, speech, and thinking is an interlocking pattern of limitation. If we live, as we ordinarily do, in this pattern of limitation, we are stuck in a situation in which everything tends to get narrower and narrower. We are trapped in a web of decreasing possibilities. We are in a world where we can talk about less than we can think of, and do less than we can talk about.


The process of spiritual growth is about unfreezing this situation. And what a tremendous experience when life can flow freely again—when the buds bloom forth, when the rivers break up and the waters come flowing through in all their purity. The abhishekas are an opening into a new dimension, which one ordinarily never experiences. Suddenly one is introduced to something of which one has never been aware. In such a situation there is a great danger that the experience may be misunderstood. There will be a strong tendency to reduce it to our habitual frame of reference. If this happens, the experience can be quite harmful, especially in the case of the third abhisheka, on the level of thought.


Whether the third abhisheka is properly understood or not depends very much on the accurate interpretation of the symbols that come into play at this point. These symbols are the karmamudra, jnanamudra, mahamudra, and samayamudra. The functioning of the process of spiritual growth depends on our seeing them in another mode than our ordinary one.


The term mudra, literally translated, means “seal.” But what is a seal? It is something that makes a very deep impression on what it comes in contact with. So it might be better to understand mudra in this context as a tremendous encounter in which two forces come together and make a very deep impression. Karma comes from the Sanskrit root meaning “action,” what one does in encountering the world. Usually, our major encounters are with other people; and

people are both male and female. Symbolically, the most potent form is our encounter with the opposite sex. Now we can look at this situation reductively and literally and think, in encountering a person of the opposite sex, of taking the other person as a kind of utensil. In that way we reduce the encounter to a very dead item. True, sex is fun, but if it continues very long we get bored with it. Here we have to understand the encounter on an entirely different level than the one usually seen. A characteristic of the sexual encounter is that we are never at rest; there is constant action and reaction. This by its very nature can create an opening of awareness beyond the normal level. An expanded awareness tinged with delight can arise.


If we have perceived the karmamudra in this constructive way, rather then reductively, there is automatically a tendency to go further in the direction of open awareness. This leads to the relationship with the jnanamudra. Suddenly the whole picture has changed. The relationship is no longer merely on the physical level, but there is an image involved here, a visualization which mediates a complete degree of appreciation and understanding. This opens up entirely new vistas.


The inspirational quality is much stronger and more far-reaching than with the karmamudra. We can reach a very profound level of awareness in which we become fused with the partner in a unitary experience. The distinction between oneself and the other simply no longer holds. There is a sense of tremendous immediacy, which also brings a sense of great power. Again there is a danger of taking the experience reductively and thinking that “Now I have achieved great power.” But if we are able to relate to this moment as an open experience, we are then at the level of mahamudra or, in this context, the greatest encounter.


When we have had this peak experience, we wish to retain it or at least to make it manifest to ourselves again. This is done through the samayamudra. The samayamudra involves the various figures we see represented in the Tibetan thangkas or scroll paintings. These forms are expressions of the deep impressions that have come out of the encounters we have had with the forces working within us. It is not as though we were, so to speak, containers of these forces—rather, we are like partial manifestations of them. In these encounters our separateness and secludedness are momentarily abolished. At the same time, our deadening reductive tendencies are overcome. In the samayamudra we commit ourselves to the implications of this great experience of openness through the symbology of the tantric path.


After the abhishekas relevant to body, speech, and thought, there is still a fourth. As I have pointed out, these stages are part of a unitary situation which we approach sequentially only because of the limitations of our mode of experience. But it is much more sensible to see them as a part of a great tableau in which all the aspects are interrelated and fuse with one another. It is on the level of the fourth abhisheka that we see the previous experiences as aspects of a totality. These experiences fuse into an integrated pattern which cannot be destroyed. Through the empowerment their indivisibility is clearly established.


At this point we cannot quite say that we have become one, because even the idea of unity or oneness now no longer applies. The term one is only meaningful if we have a two or a three. Unity implies plurality as something else. But what we are dealing with here is a unity which includes plurality. Unity and plurality only seem contradictory when we conceive of them as isolated terms. There can never be isolation when everything is part of the whole pattern. Isolation is an abstraction, but plurality is whatever we happen to find in the world wherever we are. Not disrupting the unitary quality by isolating units is the basic meaning of unity. And this comes here as a deep inner experience.


This deep inner experience is the guru operating, and through such profound experiences he has his tremendous influence on the pattern of our spiritual growth. For in the ultimate sense, the guru is none other than the Buddha—not the historical Buddha but buddhahood itself. In this way all the empowerments are developments of the guru yoga. In the guru yoga we attempt to come closer to our basic nature through coming closer to the guru. In the empowerments we are actually in connection with him. We are also in connection with his lineage, those who have preceded him in the direct transmission of the teaching and in connection with whom he remains.


Like the refuge formula and the empowerment ceremonies, the guru yoga practice has an outward form betokening a deeper experience. In this case the outward form is a kind of litany. But if, in reciting this litany, there is awareness of where in us these words come from, they follow back to the person whom we have chosen as our spiritual guide. The litany itself is not the ultimate thing, but it involves us in the fact that throughout human history there have been persons who have awakened. The presence of their example challenges us to look into ourselves and awaken to our own being. And in the process of coming closer to what is meant by their example, the nature of the guru as we relate to him again changes and becomes deeper. It increasingly reveals itself as a principle which is much more attuned to the real than our habitual sham.


The various ceremonies—the refuge, the guru yoga, and the empowerments are all established in an outward form so as to be repeatable. But it is of the greatest importance to be aware of the highly symbolical character of tantra as expressed in these forms. We must distinguish between a symbol and a sign. A sign can be put on anything and acts as an identification tag. A symbol always points beyond itself. It is only a pointer to, in this case, what cannot be said. A great deal of harm has been done by abusing the repeatable character of these rituals and using the texts indiscriminately, without being aware of the different levels of the symbology. Only when a person has grown up to the point where he no longer confuses a symbol with a sign does he begin to come into real contact with the guru. Only then does the pattern of development available in the tantric tradition, beginning with taking refuge and leading through the various traditional practices and the four empowerments, have the effect of awakening the power that is within us. It makes us more and more alive and brings us to a new perception of our situation in which we see that we are never alone, never isolated ends-in-ourselves.


We see that we are always in a force field, so to speak, in which every act of ours has its effect on others and the whole field constantly has its effect on us. The empowerments introduce us progressively into the dimension of this vision. Once we have glimpsed it, the guru is always present, although he may not be clearly perceived. When one’s vision begins to mature, one perceives the guru as the great challenger in the quest to be true to oneself.


Q: Can you say something about mantra?


G: The word mantra comes from the noun manas and the verbal root tra (“to protect”), according to the Indian explanation. The full explanation runs as follows:

manastrāṇabhūtatvād mantram ity ucyate

Since it has become a protection of mind, it is called mantra.

Mantra is usually associated with certain syllables or combinations of syllables. It is completely wrong to try to read a meaning into these syllables as with ordinary words. This goes exactly counter to the purpose of mantra, which is to protect the mind from straying away into habitual fictions. These fictions are very much tied up with words. The function of mantra is to preclude the tendency of the mind to, so to speak, flow downward. We are forced here to use this spatial metaphor; we might also speak of the tendency of the mind to glide off into something, or to fall.


We encounter this same metaphor in Western religious thought, where it is said that man is a fallen being. Our mental process tends always to run to the lowest level, just like water. With water rushing downward, once it has reached the bottom, it has lost its potential and there is practically nothing more that can be done. Well, it works the same way with our minds, going off into this system of fictions we have developed.


To give an example of mantra, I might use the word love. This word can be used in an everyday way so that it is meaningless or in a way that renders it full of meaning. In the latter case, it keeps something alive; in the former it’s just a piece of dead language. When a young man is courting a girl, he may say “I love you” or address her as “my love.” So saying, he expresses something that no other word could better convey. Sometime later the couple goes to the divorce court, and he says, “Well, my love, let us separate.” In one case, the word love is a mantra; in the other case, it’s just an ordinary figure of speech. So there is nothing mysterious about mantras.


Q: Dr. Guenther, could you give an idea of the sense of the word svabhava in svabhavikakaya; it seems to be different than elsewhere. G: In the term svabhavikakaya, kaya is derived from the other terms (dharmakaya, sambhogakaya, nirmanakaya). Then, in order to emphasize that existentially kaya is not dependent upon anything else, you say svabhava. Here svabhava has a sense something like “self-existing.” The svabhavikakaya is not different therefore from the dharmakaya, being that which is not existentially dependent on anything else. The nirmanakaya and sambhogakaya are, however, dependent on the dharmakaya.


Q: So it could not be said that the svabhavikakaya is dependent on the dharmakaya.


G: That’s right. The term svabhavikakaya obviously evolved in the clarification of what was meant by dharmakaya. Dharmakaya had two meanings. On the one hand, there is the usual sense in which it is associated with the very nature of buddhahood. On the other hand, it also meant the sum total of all the entities of reality. The latter sense is the early hinayana view of dharmakaya. This is still the meaning it has as late as in the Hua Yen or Avatamsaka school. In later mahayana Buddhism the two senses always go together. Even though they are both dharmakaya, there cannot be two dharmakayas. So we say that the absolute is dharmakaya, and that all things, seen as constituting and representing the absolute, are also dharmakaya. This insight presenting the rapprochement of these two senses of dharmakaya was a contribution of the Avatamsaka Sutra. This sutra, incidentally, has never been found in any Sanskrit version.


Q: Can you explain sambhogakaya?


G: Kaya refers to the existential fact of being and sambhoga to being in communication with dharmakaya. The sambhogakaya is between the dharmakaya and the nirmanakaya. It is dependent upon and in communion with the dharmakaya. It is the level on which, as it is said, the teaching of the Buddha goes on uninterruptedly in that the person tuned in to this level always hears the dharma taught. This is, of course, a figurative way of speaking.


Then from the sambhogakaya there is a further condensation which is the nirmanakaya, in which what was seen or felt on the sambhogakaya level is now made more concrete. Nirmana means “to measure out.” On this level, the whole thing is put into a limited framework, which is understandable to us because, of course, our mind works within limitations.


Q: You’ve spoken quite a bit about the Yogachara. What about the role of the Madhyamaka in the development of tantra? G: The philosophical systems that developed in Buddhist India, the Vaibhashikas, the Sautrantikas, and the Yogacharins (the mentalistic trends), were all lumped together in the traditional Tibetan surveys as reductive philosophies. They all try to subsume the whole of reality under particular existents, one under a particular existent of a physical kind, another under a particular existent called “mind.” But in all cases they are reductive systems. Not to say that there wasn’t a progress in the development of these systems.


The earliest, the Vaibhashikas, assumed mind and mental events, chitta and chaitta. Wherever there is mind there are also mental events. The Sautrantikas challenged this, showing that the mind is the mental events, so that there was no reason for this double principle. So they simplified it to saying a cognitive event was just mind. Still the Sautrantikas continued to speak of external objects corresponding to the objective pole of our cognitive experience, even though they regarded these external objects as only hypothetical causes of our cognitive experience. But further investigation showed that there was very little reason for assuming realities outside our experiencing of them. The realist formula would be x = x+n, where x is mind or experience and n is external realities. Now this is a nonsensical formula unless n = 0, which the realist will not accept. So if we analyze the situation in this mathematical form, the realist hasn’t got a leg to stand on.


The uncertainty over the status of n (external reality) had already been initiated by the Sautrantikas. Then the Yogacharins drew the logical conclusion that there is only x, which appears as x + n. In reducing the whole epistemological formula to mind or experience alone, the Yogacharins still held on to this x. This is exactly what the Madhyamaka critique of the Yogacharins undermined, showing, in effect, that holding to the principle of mind was still reducing reality to some particular existent. So, for the subsequent development of tantra, the Yogacharins

and Madhyamikas were of equal importance. The Yogacharins with their principle of mind provided something to deal with. After all, you must have something in hand to deal with. The Madhyamikas contributed the insight that one cannot believe in this what-you-have-in-hand as an ultimate answer. This criticism of the reductionist tendency which had characterized all previous Buddhist philosophy was a very important one indeed.

Q: Is dharmadhatu in the vajrayana connected with the skandhas?


G: The skandhas are subdivisions of the dharmadhatu. This has always been accepted by all schools. Since the earliest times there has never been the slightest disagreement over the division that was made into the skandhas, the dhatus, and the ayatanas, all of which together compose the dharmadhatu. The schools differed only over the logical status of these elements.


The earliest classification was made by the Vaibhashikas in the Abhidharmakosha. All the following schools adopted this classification. Even the Yogacharins, who would accept only mind as ultimate took it up; in fact they divided it up even more intricately than their predecessors.


As the first to attempt a systematization of what had been given by Buddha in the sutras, the Vaibhashikas based themselves on the Abhidarma-pitaka, which itself originated from certain word lists. These word lists seem to have come about when, after the Buddha had died, his followers wanted to set up some kind of easy reference to the body of his teachings. It was to be something like an index. This began as word lists, almost like sets of synonyms and antonyms. In this way Buddha’s followers began to organize the teaching. They would approach the whole of reality from the point of view of a single category they had under examination.

For instance, considering impermanence, they noted that there were certain things that were impermanent and other phenomena to which the term impermanence did not apply. Thus they came to make a great division between that which is impermanent and that which is permanent. Everything in the transitory category were particular existents, divided into physical, mental, and others which were neither physical nor mental. Particular existents which were neither

physical nor mental were, for example, attainment, aging, or letters. Words are made up of letters—are these letters physical or mental? On the permanent side of this great division of reality was akasha, usually translated as space. We must be clear that in Buddhist philosophy the notion of space never indicates mathematical or locational space. It is more like life space or lived space. This space is irreducible and not transitory; it is there as long as one is alive (and after that, one can enunciate no philosophical theories).


This great division into permanent and impermanent was adopted by later schools, but the way of looking at it was subject to continual criticism and revision. Vasubandhu, for instance, criticized some of the earlier statements from the Sautrantika point of view. Some of the criticisms were quite simple and purely linguistic. The Vaibhashikas had said, “The eye sees.” This seems legitimate; probably none of us can find any reason to object to such a formulation. But the Sautrantikas said, “No, we see with our eyes.” The Sautrantikas began criticizing the Vaibhashikas in this manner.


Eventually they wanted to know exactly what was meant by what they themselves were saying. This led them into a thorough analysis of perception. They became quite involved in what differentiated veridical from delusive perceptual situations. What could the criteria be? They found that the inquiry can be shifted from one level of absolutenessrelativity to another and that what was veridical on one level might be delusive on another. In this way the epistemological inquiry was greatly expanded. The Sautrantikas tried to keep their criteria consonant with common sense; but in the analysis of perception, common sense is not a very reliable touchstone. Thus there was room for the Yogacharins to come in, make their critique, and draw their conclusions.


But the Yogacharins’ view, for all its sophistication in relation to the earlier schools, remained naive. In dealing with mind, they concretized and affirmed it as a particular existent. The odd thing is that when we make positive statements, we exclude. If we want to be inclusive, we must make negative statements; we must continuously say “not this, not that.” If I say “horse,” I exclude everything that isn’t a horse. But certainly there are also cows. So in affirming as ultimate a particular existent we fall into this trap. Th

is is precisely the point at which the idea of shunyata as openness enters. Shunyata is an absolutely positive term in a negative form.


Q: Could you give an idea of the significance of dakini?


G: The Tibetan word is khandroma (mkha’ ’gro ma). Literally it means “walking over space.” Again here, space, akasha, refers not to mathematical or locational space but to life space. “Walking over” signifies a kind of appreciation. This appreciation of space is inspiration, which is depicted symbolically in female form. This inspiration is the dakini; it is the inspiration of the openness of the space. The rich symbolism of the dance of the dakinis indicates that the inspiration of openness comes not in one form but many. This dance, a series of graceful movements, also expresses the fact that each moment is a new situation. The pattern changes constantly and each moment presents a new occasion for appreciation, a new sense of significance. Q: What is lalita?


G: Lalita is the graceful movement of the dance. There is never a state of rest. Lalita also has a strong connotation of beauty. Beauty here is not different from the valuable; and the valuable is not different from what it is. When we try to catch it or grasp it, it is destroyed.


Q: It has been said that the Hindu and Buddhist tantras arose simultaneously, that one did not precede the other. Do you think that is accurate?


G: I think that is correct, yes. They are quite different and probably one could not be derived from the other. The emphasis in the Hindu tantra is on a way of doing, creating. The Buddhist tantra with its theory of prajna, appreciative discrimination, having equal status with upaya, action, has quite a different emphasis. For one thing, the Hindu term shakti never appears in Buddhist texts. Those who say it does can never have seen the actual texts. But the idea of shakti is of paramount importance in the Hindu tantra.

The Hindu tantra took over the Samkhhya system of philosophy, which is based on the dualism of purusha, the male factor, and prakriti, the female or shakti factor. Purasha is usually translated as “pure mind” and prakriti as “matter.” This is not to be understood in terms of the Western division between mind and matter. Mind and matter as conceived of in the West are both in the prakriti. Purusha is a fairly useless term; the concept corresponding to it fits nicely into a male-dominance psychology. The purusha, according to the Samkhya system, throws its light on the prakriti, and this starts a process of evolution.

There are some definite difficulties in this conception. The purusha is defined as being ever-present. If this is the case, liberation can never take place—the ever-presence of the purusha means that he throws his light, irritates the prakriti, continuously. Since there is this dominance of the male over the female, and at the same time, everything takes place within the prakriti—all cognition, all action, everything—the system is logically untenable.


Still it has certain good points. The analysis of the prakriti into the three strands, or gunas—sattva, tamas, rajas—can account well for the psychological differences in individuals. Some people are more intelligent, lazy, temperamental than others. This is well accounted for. Metaphysically, however, the system is complete nonsense. It cannot do what it sets out to do, which is provide for the possibility of liberation. It says if a separation between

purusha and prakriti takes place, there is liberation; but this is impossible if the purusha is ever-present. This was later understood by the followers of the yoga system of Patanjali's. They tried to get out of the difficulty by postulating a super-purusha, an ishvara, a god. But this merely opens the way to an infinite regress. If one is not enough and a second is supposed to be, why not a third, a fourth, a fifth?

Such a set of improbable conceived principles was bound to present such difficulties. The prakriti is said to be unintelligent, but all intelligent processes occur in it. The purusha is said to be pure intelligence, but it doesn’t cognize. This is like saying, “Look, I have a very special book; but this book has no pages, no print, no binding, no cover—but it is a book!”

Q: What is the movement of this relationship between purusha and prakriti supposed to be and how is it supposed to come to an end? G: The prakriti or shakti is utilized by the purusha. The simile is that he asks her to dance and to perform various antics. Then he says, “Now I am fed up with this so stop it.” Then he says, “Now we are free.” This is a bit primitive.


Q: It is true that the Buddha’s actual words were never recorded?


G: Yes.

Q: Would you be able to say anything, then, about how the sutras came about?

G: After the Buddha died, an effort was made to collect what the Buddha had said. But all the sutras begin with the formThus have I heard. . . .” Certainly there must be passages that were remembered correctly, but there are no means of verifying where the texts represent exact words, because none of the material was reported as direct quotation.

Q: It seems they could never have been the exact words, then.

G: The tremendous capacity for memory that existed in Eastern culture could counteract the likelihood that all the exact words were lost. The time when they codified and wrote down the Buddha’s teaching was not necessarily the beginning of its preservation. It might have been decided at that point that it was a good idea to write it all down because the oral tradition might become disturbed. But up until that point the oral tradition can be said to have been highly exact. Since the words were rehearsed after the death of the Buddha, this is not very doubtful. The words were precious at that point since the Buddha himself was no longer there. It is true that, whereas in some passages the reciter might give the exact words, in other parts he might recite only as he had understood. But this became accepted.

Another point is that the Pali sutras do not contain everything that was preserved in the tradition. The Sanskrit version preserved in the agamas has sections that were left out in the Pali. The Theravada canon definitely reflects a vested interest.


Q: What would you say is the basic point in the Buddhist view?

G: One basic thing that must be learned is what is meant by the I or the ego. We must understand this because the ego is the great stumbling block, a kind of frozenness in our being, which hinders us from any authentic being. Traditionally, the Buddhists ask what such an entity could consist of. Is it what we would call our physical aspect? Our feelings, motivations, our thought processes? These are the things we try to identify as ourselves, as “I.” But there are many things that can be pointed out with regard to each one of these identifications to show that it is spurious.

The word “I” has very special peculiarities. We generally assume that this word is like any other; but actually it is unique in that the noise “I” can only issue in a way that makes sense from a person who uses it signifying himself. It has a peculiar groundless quality. “I” cannot apply to anything other than this act of signifying. There is no ontological object which corresponds to it. Nevertheless, philosophies, Oriental as well as Western, have continually fallen into the trap of assuming there is something corresponding to it, just as there is to the word “table.” But the word “I” is quite different from other nouns and pronouns. It can never refer to anyone but the subject. It is actually a shortcut term which refers to a complicated system of interlocking forces, which can be identified and separated, but which we should not identify with.

To undermine the native persistence of the ego notion is one of the first steps in Buddhism, a prerequisite for all further study. Furthermore, we have to see that the various aspects of ourselves that we tend to identify with from moment to moment as “I”—the mind, the heart, the body—are only abstractions from a unitary process. Getting this back into perspective is also a basic step. Once these steps have been taken, a foundation is laid; although in fact for a very long time we must continue to fall back into spurious identification.

This identification also has its objective pole. When we perceive something, we automatically believe that there is something real corresponding to the perception. But if we analyze what is going on when we perceive something, we learn that the actual case is quite different. What is actually given in the perceptual situation are constitutive elements of an object. For example, we perceive a certain colored patch and we say we have a tablecloth. This tablecloth is what is called the epistemological object. But automatically we believe that we have not only an epistemological object, an object for our knowledge, but also an ontological object corresponding to it, which we believe to be an actual constitutive element of being.


But then, on the other hand, we have certain other perceptions, and we say, “Oh, well, there is certainly nothing like this.” If someone has delirium tremens and he sees pink rats, we certainly say there are no pink rats. But here he goes ahead anyhow and tries to catch them—and he behaves toward them as we do toward ordinary objects. In a certain sense, from the Buddhist point of view, we are constantly chasing about trying to catch pink rats. So here the question arises: If one perception is adjudged delusive and the other veridical, what could be the criterion used to make the distinction? All that can be said is that any object before the mind is an object in the mind. Any belief in ontologically authentic objects is based on an assumption which cannot withstand critical analysis.

What we have, then, is a phenomenon which appears as having some reference beyond itself. But our analysis has shown us that this reference is only an apparent one in which we cannot rely as valid. Now this analysis is extremely valuable because it brings us back to our immediate experience, before it is split into subjective and objective poles. There is a strong tendency at this point to objectify this immediate experience and say that this fundamental and unassailable thing we have got back to is the mind. But there is absolutely no reason to posit such an entity as the mind; moreover, postulating this entity again shifts the attention out of the immediacy of experience back onto a hypothetical level. It puts us back into the same old concatenation of fictions that we were trying to get away from.


So there is a constant analysis, a constant observation that must go on, applied to all phases of our experience, to bring us back to this complete immediacy. This immediacy is the most potent creative field that can exist. The creative potential of this field is referred to in the tantric texts as bindu, or in Tibetan, thig-le.


Q: Is it possible, if one already has a certain experience of life, to start directly on the tantric path?

G: There’s a certain danger involved in trying to do advanced practices without having the proper foundation. Unless one has actually gone through the preliminary experiences, conclusions may be drawn on the basis of insufficient information. And they may produce just the opposite effect of the one which is intended. Throughout Buddhist history there has been an emphasis placed on learning, learning more from the philosophical point of view. And this begins with seeing.


In traditional Buddhism what is usually learned at the beginning is the four noble truths. But even these basic truths are the product of a long, long process gone through by the Buddha. It was after Buddha had already gone through all the traditionally accepted practices that the moment came which made him the Enlightened One. It was only after this moment that he formulated these four truths.

The Buddha formulated these truths in the inverse order of cause and effect. Usually we think in terms of cause then effect, but these truths are presented here in the order of effect, then cause.

This order of presentation is educationally oriented. First we have to be brought face-to-face with what is there. Then, when we are willing to accept this, we can ask how it comes about. The third Dalai Lama wrote a very beautiful book on the stages of the spiritual path in which he uses an excellent simile to illustrate the nature of this learning process. A man is walking along, very contentedly, complacently, happily. He hasn’t got a worry in the

world. Suddenly there comes a great shock and he finds he has been hit by a torrent of cold water. This really gives him a jolt, and he looks right away to see what has happened. Having been brought face-to-face with a certain situation, his intelligence is entirely aroused. And he sees: “Oh yes, the waterpipe broke!” So he has seen the effect, determined the cause, and already he is at the point of the third truth—that there is a way to stop this. The third Dalai Lama goes on to apply this analogy on a much profounder level. First we must see what is there. In order to do this we need constant study. When we have really learned something about it, we automatically come to the point of beginning to practice in relation to what we have learned. There is a long process between my deciding I must be kind to others and the point where I actually am kind to others. Before such kindness becomes a part of us, we must learn a great deal about what there is.


In English there is the saying, “to see eye to eye.” But perhaps more indicative of the actual attitude that exists in the West as the accumulated result of our tradition would be the saying, “to see I to I.” Even if we had the tantric practices, they would be completely useless as long as we maintained this ego-oriented attitude.

In the tantric tradition we have the description of the experience of a brilliant light. It is a sort of formless energy which appears to us as a brilliant light. Now we cannot have this experience of light as long as we are involved with our ego’s escaping the darkness. In fact it is this very ego involvement which blocks the light. So to begin with we must find out about this “I” which enters into and distorts our being. When we have understood what this is and how it has come about, then we can set those energies free which lead to transformation. The transformation to selflessness does not make us merely an amorphous entity, but leads directly to what the late Abraham Maslow called the “peak experience.” Maslow also coined the term “plateau experience,” which can be understood as the continuous extension of the peak experience. I think the plateau experience could be equated with buddhahood, while recurrent peak experiences could be associated with the bodhisattva or arhat.


But as Maslow also pointed out, before we reach these experiences, there is a lot of work to be done. A solid foundation must be laid; otherwise any extraordinary experience we have will be extremely precarious and without ground and the next blast of wind will simply blow it away. We will be right back where we were, except worse off because the rubble of this extraordinary experience will now be in the way. So although there is a great tendency to try some shortcut, unfortunately it simply does not work.

Q: Is the concept of the alayavijnana somewhat analogous to Jung’s idea of archetypes as potential roots of death, decay, and rebirth? G: It is close in some ways, but one should not directly equate the two. Jung comes quite close with certain of the archetypes, but being in the Western tradition, he falls into the idea that there is a someone, an entity, to whom the archetypes are related. This is where Jung was tied down by his Aristotelianism. I do not mean to demean Aristotelianism—after all, it is one of the finest systems produced by Western thought—but it definitely has its shortcomings.

To be more precise, Aristotle spoke of the psyche as an object of investigation. With this approach, we are already in a framework which presumes the division between subject and object. In this framework subject and object, rather than being complementary, different aspects of the same unity, are separate entities which are opposed to each other. The wordobject” means “thrown against.” The Indian terms do not have this dualistic character. The Indians spoke of the “apprehendable” and the “apprehender,” which are very much on the same level, aspects of the same process. There cannot be one without the other.


Q: Is the process described through which the original split between the transcendental ego and the empirical ego takes place?


G: To try to put it on the level of ordinary experience, it seems to be similar to the process in which a person, feeling himself handicapped, frustrated, incomplete, projects the idea of what he would wish to be the case as his real self. This would be the projection of the transcendental ego. Strangely enough, in the Kantian tradition, this transcendental ego was viewed as something that the person never could reach; he was more or less condemned to the level of incomplete or inauthentic experience. It was only to the extent that he was able to submit himself to the dictates of the transcendental ego that he became a human being. Kant’s very high conception of freedom, as modern philosophy developed, ceased to be attended to and developed, involving as it did this total submission to a fiction.


According to the Nyingmapa tradition of Tibetan Buddhism, when this split occurs, there is just the basic unknowing, avidya (ma rig pa in Tibetan) which is taken as the transcendental self by the empirical self. The empirical self, feeling incomplete or frustrated, mistakes the unknowing for its authentic self. The very clearly thought-out Nyingmapa analysis thus contains an implicit critique of the egoistic philosophy which actually glorifies this unknowing as the ultimate self. According to this analysis, once the positing of the transcendental self occurs, all the further processes of experience involving bodily awareness, etc., are related to this fictitious center.


Q: Can you relate tantra to advaitism?


G: The term advaita, as we use it, stems from Shankara’s Vedanta. The Buddhists never used this term, but used rather the term advaya. Advaya means “not two”; advaita means “one without a second.” The conception of “one without a second” puts us at once into the realm of dualistic fictions. Rather than remaining in immediate experience, with the idea of “one,” we posit a definite object. This would then necessarily be over against a definite subject, which is the implication Shankara wanted to deny with the “without a second.” By saying “not-two” you remain on solid ground, because “not-two” does not mean “one.” That conclusion does not follow.


In the works of Saraha and other Buddhist teachers, it is said that it is impossible to say “one” without prejudgment of experience. But Shankara and his followers were forced by the scriptural authority of the Vedas to posit this One and so were then forced to add the idea “without a second.” What they wanted to say was that only atman is real. Now the logic of their position should force them to then say that everything else is unreal. But Shankara himself is not clear on this point. He reintroduced the idea of illusion which had previously been rejected by him. Now if only atman is real, then even illusion apart from it is impossible. But he was forced into a philosophical position which, if it were to be expressed in a mathematical formula, would make absolute nonsense. So intellectually, in this way, it could be said that the Vedanta is nonsense. But it had tremendous impact; and, as we know, the intellect is not everything. But as the Madhyamaka analysis showed, the Vedanta formula simply does not hold water. And Shankara himself, as I said, was not completely clear on this point.


In translating Buddhist texts, it is necessary to take great care with the word illusion. Sometimes it appears in what is almost an apodictic or judgmental sense. This happens especially in poetry, where one cannot destroy the pattern of the flow of words to make specific philosophical qualifications. But the basic Buddhist position concerning illusion, as prose works are careful to point out, is not the apodictic statement made by the followers of Shankara that the world is illusion. The Buddhist position is that the world may be like an illusion. There is a huge logical difference between saying the world is an illusion and saying the world may be like an illusion. The Buddhist position suspends judgment. So while it has been suggested that Shankara was a crypto-Buddhist, because, in fact, he took over almost the entire epistemological and metaphysical conception of the Buddhists, there remains this very crucial difference.


Questions and Answers: Rinpoche

Q: What is abhisheka?

R: The literal meaning of abhisheka is “anointment.” Etymologically it means “sprinkle and pour.” It is a sort of emergence into validity, the confirmation of your existence as a valid person as a result of having acknowledged your basic makeup as it is. But abhisheka cannot take place unless the student’s training has brought him to a full understanding of the surrendering which is involved in it. He has related his body with the ground by prostrating. He has repeated over and over again the formula: “I take refuge in the Buddha; I take refuge in the dharma; I take refuge in the sangha.” He has taken refuge in the Buddha as an example; taken refuge in the dharma as the path; taken refuge in the sangha as his companionship on the path. In that way he has accepted the whole universe as part of his security, warded off the paranoia that comes from the situation of maintaining the ego. In that way he has prepared the space of abhisheka. Having prepared the space, he can relax; he can afford to relax.

Then, the abhisheka takes place as the meeting of two minds. The guru identifies himself with the deity of a particular mandala and encourages the student to do the same. Then the student is crowned and enthroned with all the attributes of that particular symbolism. For instance, the particular deity in question might hold a bell and a vajra in his hands. The guru gives the student a bell and a vajra in order to help him identify himself with the deity. This is the development of what is known in tantric language as vajra pride, indestructible pride. You develop this because you are the deity. You have been acknowledged as such by your colleague. He also has accepted you—you are sharing the same space together, so to speak.

Q: Do the various yanas and vehicles intermingle? Are they all part of the vajrayana?

R: It seems that basically the whole practice is part of the vajrayana, because you cannot have discontinuity in your practice. You start on the rudimentary level of samsaric ego and use that as the foundation of tantra; then you have the path, then the fruition. But unless you begin with some stuff, something, no matter how apparently crude it is, the process cannot take place. Because you begin with something, that starting point or stepping-stone is on the continuity of your path.

Still, however, as I see it, Westerners are largely unprepared for the practices of the vajrayana at this point, because they have not yet assimilated the basic understanding of Buddhism. In general they do not even have the beginning notions of suffering as explained by the four noble truths. So at this point, the introduction of Buddhism into the West has to be very much on the hinayana level. People have to relate with the pain of sitting down and meditating and churning out all kinds of material from their minds. This is the truth of suffering, that you are still questioning whether or not the world is the ultimate truth. If the world is the truth, then is pain the truth or is pleasure the truth? People first have to sort out these questions through the use of beginner’s practices.

Hopefully, in the next twenty to thirty years vajrayana principles dealing with the creation of mandalas and identification with deities can be properly introduced. At this point it would be extremely premature. As Professor Guenther said, tantra has been misunderstood from the beginning. So this fundamental misunderstanding has to be corrected first. Having been corrected, then you begin to feel something, then you begin to chew it, swallow it; then you begin to digest it. This whole process will take quite a bit of time.

Q: Can you say something about experiencing deities?

R: Different types of mandalas with different types of deities exist in the iconographical symbolism of tantra. They are associated with all kinds of psychological states. When a person is involved with this symbolism, there is no problem in identifying himself with such deities. There are many different kinds. There is the father tantra, the mother tantra, and the nondual tantra. There is symbolism relating to the five buddha families: the family of anger, the family of pride, the family of passion, the family of envy, and the family of ignorance. When a person has prepared the ground and is able to relax, then he is able to see the highlights of his basic being in terms of these five energies. These energies are not regarded as bad, such that you have to abandon them. Rather, you begin to respect these seeds that you have in yourself. You begin to relate with them as all kinds of deities that are part of your nature. In other words they constitute a psychological picture of you. All this requires a long process.


Q: Could you explain the difference between vajra pride and spiritual pride based on ego? I see numbers of young people involved with spirituality who just seem to be swollen with self-righteousness.

R: Well that seems to be a crucial point. It is the difference, speaking in terms of tantric practice, between the actual faith of identifying with a certain aspect of oneself as a deity and just relating with those deities as one’s dream of the future, what one would like to be. Actually, the two situations are very close in some sense because even in the first case one would like to attain enlightenment. Now here the possibility is presented of relating with an enlightened being, or better, of identifying with the enlightened attitude. This brings it home to one that there is such a thing as enlightenment and that, therefore, one can afford to give up one’s clingings and graspings. There could quite easily be quite a thin line between this situation and just considering self-righteously that one is already there.


I think ego’s version of spiritual pride is based on blind faith, or what is colloquially known as a “love and light trip.” This is having blind faith that since one would like to be thus-and-such, one already is. In this way one could become Rudra, achieve Rudrahood. On the other hand, vajra pride comes from facing the reality of one’s nature. It is not a question of becoming what one would like to be, but rather of bringing one’s actual energies to full blossom. The confused ego pride is the indulgence of wishful thinking; it is trying to become something else, rather than being willing to be what one is. Q: Can you relate the tendency to speed from one thing to the next to the fixity that is central to ego?

R: Fixation could be said to be self-consciousness, which is related with dwelling on something or, in other words, perching on something.

That is, you are afraid that you are not secure in your seat, therefore you have to grasp on to something, perch on something. It is something like a bird perching in a tree: the wind might blow the tree, so the bird has to hold on. This perching process, this holding-on-to-something process goes on all the time. It is not at all restricted to conscious action, but it goes on inadvertently as well. If the bird falls asleep in the tree, it still perches, still holds on. Like the bird, you develop that extraordinary talent to be able to perch in your sleep. The speed comes in when you are looking constantly for

something to perch on, or you feel you have to keep up with something in order to maintain your perch. Speed is the same idea as samsara, going around and around chasing one’s own tail. In order to grasp, in order to perch, in order to dwell on something, you need speed to catch up with yourself. So, strangely enough, in regard to ego’s game, speed and fixity seem to be complementary.


Q: Is dwelling connected with the lack of perception of impermanence?

R: Yes, that could be said. In Buddhism there is tremendous stress laid on understanding the notion of impermanence. To realize impermanence is to realize that death is taking place constantly and birth is taking place constantly; so there really is nothing fixed. If one begins to realize this and does not push against the natural course of events, it is no longer necessary to re-create samsara at every moment. Samsara, or the samsaric mentality, is based on solidifying your existence, making yourself permanent, everlasting. In order to do that, since there actually is nothing to grasp on to or sit on, you have to re-create the grasping, the perching, the speeding constantly.


Q: What is the difference between prajna and jnana?

R: Prajna is precision. It is often symbolized as the sword of Manjushri, which severs the root of duality. It is the precision or sharpness of intelligence that cuts off the samsaric flow, severs the aorta of samsara. It is a process of creating chaos in the smooth circulation of maintaining the ego or samsaric mind. This is still a direction, an experience, a learning process, till trying to get at something. Jnana transcends the learning process, transcends a struggle of any kind; it just is. Jnana is a kind of a self-satisfied samurai—it does not have to fight anymore. An analogy used to describe jnana by the Tibetan teacher Paltrül Rinpoche is that of an old cow grazing in the meadow quite happily—there is total involvement, total completion. There is no longer any need to sever anything. So jnana is a higher state. It is buddhalevel, whereas prajna is bodhisattva-level.


Q: Does prajna include both intuitional insight and the knowledge that comes out of the rational mind?

R: You see, from the Buddhist point of view, intuition and rationality are something quite different from what is generally understood. Intuition and intellect can only come from the absence of ego. Here it is actually the intuition, the intellect. They do not relate with the back-and-forth of comparative thinking, which comes from the checking-up process of ego. While you are making the comparative journey, you get confused halfway through so that you lose track of whether you are coming or going. Real intellect skips this entire process. So the ultimate idea of intellect, from the Buddhist point of view, is the absence of ego, which is prajna. But here, in contrast to jnana, there is still a delight in understanding.


Q: Would visualization be on the sambhogakaya level of teaching, since it is based on the experience of shunyata?

R: The practice of visualization is on the dharmakaya level, because until you have reached that level you have not yet worked with the play of phenomena. You have not yet encountered the reality of phenomena as what it is. Up until the shunyata level, you are making a relationship with the phenomenal world; after that, you begin to see the colors, temperatures, textures within the shunyata experience. This is the first glimpse of the possible seed of visualization. Without this foundational development, the practice of visualization could lead to making use of the past and the future, fantasies and memories of shapes and colors. The romantic qualities and desirable aspects of the deities could be focused upon to the extent of losing contact with your basic being. Visualization then becomes a sort of re-creation of the ego.


Q: Is it good practice to meditate while listening to someone speak, you or someone else? Is meditating while listening a contradiction? How should one listen?

R: The traditional literature describes three types of listeners. In one case, one’s mind is wandering so much that there’s no room at all for anything that’s being said. One is just there physically. This type is said to be like a pot turned upside down. In another case, one’s mind is relating somewhat to what’s being said, but basically it is still wandering. The analogy is a pot with a hole in the bottom. Whatever you pour in leaks out underneath. In the third case, the listener’s mind contains aggression, jealousy, destruction of all kinds. One has mixed feelings about what is being said and cannot really understand it. The pot is not turned upside down, it doesn’t have a hole in the bottom, but it has not been cleaned properly. It has poison in it.


The general recommendation for listening is to try to communicate with the intelligence of the speaker; you relate to the situation as the meeting of two minds. One doesn’t particularly have to meditate at that point in the sense that meditation would become an extra occupation. But the speaker can become the meditation technique, taking the place of, let’s say, identifying with the breath in sitting meditation. The voice of the speaker would be part of the identifying process, so one should be very close to it as a way of identifying with what the speaker is saying.


Q: Sometimes I have the strange experience in meeting someone, supposedly for the first time, that I’ve known that person before—a kind of déjà vu experience. And even, in some cases, that person will say that it seems to him the same way. It’s as though, even though we’ve never seen each other in this particular life, that we’ve known each other somewhere before. How do you explain these phenomena?


R: It seems that successive incidents take place and that each incident in the process has a relationship with the past. The process just develops that way. It seems quite simple.

Q: Is it that you bring with you some sort of hangover from the past, some sort of preconception, and it’s that that makes you think you’ve seen that person before?

R: You do that in any case. You bring some energy with you that makes you able to relate to situations as they are. Without that, you wouldn’t be here anyway. But there doesn’t seem to be anything the matter with that. That energy of being here in the way that we’re here is something we have to accept. Partial realization of this might provide you some inspiration. But it doesn’t exempt you from having to go through your situation.


Q: It seems very mysterious.

R: If you see the situation completely, somehow that mystery isn’ta mystery anymore. It seems mysterious because we don’t perceive all the subtleties of things as they are. If you accept the situation it ceases to be a mystery.


Q: You begin to cease in some way to see other people as being completely different people, separate from yourself. At times it seems almost like yourself looking at yourself. Almost, but not quite.

R: At that moment there seems to be a direct contradiction. You see people as separate, but at the same time you see them as part of your innate nature. Somehow the validity of the situation doesn’t lie in the logic, but in the perceptions themselves. If there is an actual happening which goes directly against logic, there’s nothing wrong with that.


Q: Can you give an example of things going against logic? I’ve never encountered that.

R: There are all kinds of things like that. You’re trying to be an ideal person, trying to bring about ideal karma for yourself, to be good to everybody, etc. Suddenly, you’re struck with a tremendous punishment. This kind of thing happens all the time. This is one of the problems unsolved by Christianity. “My people are good Christians; how come they were killed in the war? How does that fit with the divine law of justice?”


Q: I wouldn’t say that’s a question of logic. Logic doesn’t reveal anything about what ought to happen in the world. It has nothing to do with that.

R: Logic comes from expectations. If I fall down I should hurt. We think we should feel pain because if we fall down we expect to hurt ourselves. We have set patterns of mind that we’ve followed all along. We’ve been conditioned by our culture, our traditions, whatever. This thing is regarded as bad; that thing is regarded as good. If you consider yourself good, then, by this logic, you consider yourself foolproof good. All kinds of good things should happen to you. But there is no fixed doctrine of anything, no kind of exemplary case history of what should be, no manual, no dictionary of what should take place in the universe. Things don’t happen according to our conceptualized expectations. That is the very reason why we hasten to make rules for all kinds of things. So if you have an accident, that might be good. It might bespeak something else besides disaster.


Q: You mean that if we have suffering in our lives, that can be a good thing because it provides us with the opportunity to meet the challenge of it and transcend it? That it could stand us in good stead in terms of rebirth?

R: I don’t mean to say that things are always for the best. There could be eternally terrifying things. You could be endlessly condemned: Since you are suffering in this life, that could cause you to suffer in the next as well. The whole thing is not particularly geared toward goodness. All kinds of things might happen.


Q: When you have partial experiences of nonduality, do you think it’s in any way harmful to talk about those experiences? Do you think labeling them can be destructive?

R: I don’t think it’s particularly destructive or unhealthy, but it might delay the process of development to some extent because it gives you something to keep up with. It makes you try to keep up all the corners and areas of your experiences. It makes you try to keep up with your analysis of the situation; without being poisonous, it is a delaying process. It sort of makes you numb toward relating directly with actual experiences. You don’t relate directly because you’re wearing a suit of armor. Then you act in accordance with the balance of comfort inherent in the suit of armor. “In accordance with my suit of armor, this experience has to be this way or this way.”


Q: How do you take off your armor?


R: It’s not exactly a question of taking it off. It is a question of seeing the possibility of nakedness, seeing that you can relate with things nakedly. That way the padding that you wear around your body becomes superfluous at some stage. It’s not so much a question of giving up the mask; rather the mask begins to give you up because it has no function for you anymore.

Q: Is the urge to explain somehow a function of the ego’s wanting to freeze the situation? Establishing where I’m now at rather than just going on and experiencing? What is that? Why is it happening?

R: Essentially because you’re relating with some landmark. As long as you’re relating to any landmark, any point of reference for comparative study, you’re obviously going to be uncomfortable. Because either you’re too far from it or you’re not too close to it.


Q: A lot of problems in dealing with other people seem to be emotional. Sometimes feelings that are not appropriate to the immediate situation—that are appropriate to something else—just won’t disappear. You can know intellectually that they are not appropriate to the situation, but still . . . R: “Appropriate to the situation” is a questionable idea. To begin with you have to relate to the situation as you see it. You might see that you’re surrounded by a hostile environment. The first thing necessary is to study the hostile environment; see how hostile, how intensive it is. Then you will be able to relate with things.

When you talk about situations, it’s quite tricky. We have situations as we would like them to be, as they might be, as they seem to be. It’s very up in the air. Situations are not really certain. So before you dance on the ground, you have to check to see if it’s safe to dance on, whether it’s better to wear shoes or whether you can dance barefoot.

Q: About speaking about one’s experiences—if it were in any way harmful to you, would it also be harmful to the person you were talking to? In some circumstances, might it not be a generous thing? It might be useful to them even though it gets you unnecessarily into words. Or would it be harmful to them at the same time?


R: Basically the situation is that there are no separate realities, yours and his, for instance. There’s only one reality. If you’re able to deal with one end of reality, you’re dealing with the whole thing. You don’t have to strategize in terms of the two ends. It’s one reality. That might make us very uncomfortable, because we would like to be in a position to manipulate and balance various factors so that everything is safe and stable, with things neatly territorialized—his end of the stick, my end of the stick. But basically it’s necessary to give up the idea of territory. You are not really dealing with the whole territory anyway, but with one end, not with the peripheries but just with one spot in the middle. But with that one spot in the middle the whole territory is covered. So one doesn’t have to try to maintain two sides all the time. Just work on the one thing. Reality becomes one reality. There’s no such thing as separate realities.

Q: Would you say something about developing mandala in the living situation?

R: That’s really what we’ve been discussing. The complexities of life situations are really not as complicated as we tend to experience them. The complexities and confusions all have their one root somewhere, some unifying factor. Situations couldn’t happen without a medium, without space. Situations occur because there’s fertile oxygen, so to speak, in the environment to make things happen. This is the unifying factor, the root perspective of the mandala; by virtue of this, chaos is methodically chaotic. For example, we are here and there are many people, a crowd. But each person is coming to some conclusion methodically in relation to the whole thing. That’s why we are here. But if an outsider were to pass by and look at the spectacle, it would look like too many people, too complicated. He wouldn’t see that there is one situation that we’re all interested in, that we’re all related to. This is the way it is with everything that happens in life situations. The chaos is methodically chaotic.


Q: You mean it’s a matter of different perspectives? Each person has a different reason for being here; if a person looked at it from the outside, he’d see us all sitting here and maybe wouldn’t know why. And then . . .

R: I mean we are trying to unify ourselves through confusion.

Q: The more confusion, the more unity?

R: That’s what tantric people say.

Q: You mean the more confusion there is, the more difficult it is to stamp a system on reality?

R: You see, chaos has an order by virtue of which it isn’t really chaos. But when there’s no chaos, no confusion, there’s luxury, comfort. Comfort and luxury lead you more into samsara because you are in a position to create more kinds of luxurious possibilities, psychologically, philosophically, physically. You can stretch your legs and invent more gadgets to entertain yourself with. But strangely enough, looking at it scientifically, at the chemistry of it, creating more luxurious situations adds further to your collection of chaos. That is, finally all these luxurious conclusions come back on you and you begin to question them. So you are not happy after all. Which leads you to the further understanding that, after all, this discomfort has order to it.

Q: Is this what you mean when you talk about working with negativity?

R: That’s exactly what that is. The tantric tradition talks about transmutation—changing lead into gold.

Q: When you meditate, are you just supposed to space out as much as you can, or ought you to go over your past experiences? It seems more interesting in the direction of spacing out.

R: The basic chemistry of experience, the cosmic law (or whatever you’d like to call it), has its own natural balance to it. You space out, you dream extensively; but the dreaming on and on has no message in it. This is because you failed to relate to the actuality of dreaming, the actuality of spacing out. The point is that you can’t reach any sort of infinite point by spacing out, unless you experience the space of earth, which accommodates the actual, solid earthy facts. So the basic chemistry of experience brings you back altogether, brings you down. Buddha’s experience is an example of this. Having studied for a long time with mystical teachers, he came to the conclusion that there is no way out. He began to work his own way inward and found there was a way in. Enlightenment is more a way inward than a way out. I don’t mean to suggest cultivating a sense of inwardness, but rather relating with the solid, earthy aspect of your experience.

Q: I used to think that there was a way out of conflict. But time went on and it was still there, so I figured there must be a way to live in the midst of conflict. But sometimes it’s exhausting trying to keep up with it.


R: But what do you do if there’s no conflict?

Q: I can’t imagine what it would be like without it. I guess it might not be very alive.

R: It would be deadly. Working with conflict is precisely the idea of walking on the spiritual path. The path is a wild, winding mountain road with all kinds of curves; there are wild animals, attacks by bandits, all kinds of situations cropping up. As far as the occupation of our mind is concerned, the chaos of the path is the fun.

Q: Since Buddhism is starting to be taught here in America, and it’s going to go through interpretations and changes, that being its nature, what pitfalls do you foresee for us in relation to it?


R: There’s a danger that people might relate to various expressions about it they encounter rather than to their own experiences of the path. Commentaries and interpretations tend to be colored by sidetracks of all kinds. There is a tremendous danger of people relating to the views around the path rather than the path itself. This is because in the West the teaching is not seen as an understandable thing. It is seen as having some special mystery to it and people are frustrated feeling they’re not able to understand it. That frustration looks in all directions trying to find interpretations. When we look somewhere else for a way of interpreting our frustration, when we try to look around it, then the view of the path becomes very much a matter of the roadside scenery rather than the road itself. In the tradition of Buddhism in the past, the path has not been regarded as a sociological or archaeological study of any kind. It has been very much a matter of one’s own psychological portrait, one’s own psychological geography. If the path is approached in this manner, then one can draw on one’s own inspiration, even including the inspiration of one’s own cultural background. This does not, however, mean that one should involve oneself with elaborate interpretations relating one’s psychology to one’s cultural background. This would be another sidetrip. One has to keep to the straight and narrow, keep to the path. Having done that, then one can interpret, because at this point the teaching is no longer a foreign language; it’s a very familiar psychological portrait of oneself. The whole process becomes very obvious, very direct, very natural

. Q: Then once you know the strict rules and laws and have the experience, you can start to branch out a little?

R: You can start to branch out in terms of your experiences in daily living, rather than in terms of philosophy or other theoretical constructions. Philosophy or theoretical extrapolations of any kind have no personal relation with you at all. Dealing in terms of these is just collecting further fantasies.


Q: Would you speak about laziness?

R: Laziness is an extremely valuable stepping-stone. Laziness is not just lazy, it is extraordinarily intelligent. It can think up all kinds of excuses. It looks for all kinds of ways of manipulating the general situation, the domestic situation, the emotional situation; it invokes your health, your budget; it thinks around all kinds of corners just to justify itself.

At the same time there is a deep sense of self-deception. The application of the logic of laziness is constantly going on in one’sown mind. One is constantly having a conversation with oneself, a conversation between one’s basic being and one’s sense of laziness, setting up the logic which make things seem complete, easy, and smooth. But there is a tacit understanding in yourself that, as a matter of fact, this logic is self-deception. This under-the-surface knowledge that it is self-deception, this guilt or discomfort, can be used as a stepping-stone to get beyond laziness. If one is willing to do this, what it requires is just acknowledgment of the self-deception. Such acknowledgment very easily becomes a stepping-stone.


Q: Do we know what we’re doing most of the time?

R: We always know. When we say we don’t know what we’re doing, it’s a big self-deception. We know. As I said earlier, a bird can perch on a tree while he’s asleep. We know very well what we are doing, actually.

Q: Awareness is always there, no matter what?

R: There’s always ego’s awareness, yes. It’s always there, a meditative state of its own.

Q: Why is it so hard to face up to that?


R: Because that is our inmost secret, our ultimate treasure. It is that which makes us feel comfortable and vindicated.

Q: Is what we need, then, to take responsibility?

R: Self-deception doesn’t relate to the long-term scale on which responsibility is usually seen. It’s very limited; it’s related to current happenings, actual, small-scale situations. We still maintain our schoolboy qualities, even as grown-ups. There is that naughtiness in us always, a kind of shiftiness which is happening all the time, which completely pervades our experience.

Q: In meditation, can it be beneficial to try to relax?

R: From the Buddhist point of view, meditation is not intended to create relaxation or any other pleasurable condition, for that matter. Meditation is meant to be provocative. You sit and let things come up through you—tension, passion, or aggression—all kinds of things come up. So Buddhist meditation is not the sort of mental gymnastic involved in getting yourself into a state of relaxation. It is quite a different attitude because there is no particular aim and object, no immediate demand to achieve something. It’s more a question of being open.



Source